Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Video Games- The Young Professionals Version

Cupid's chokehold/Breakfast in America - Gym Class Heroes

Labios Rotos- Zoe (Unplugged)

In my life - Beatles (2009 remaster)

ABBA- Does your mother know?

ABBA- Take a chance on me

We've only just begun- Carpenters

I bet on loosing dogs - Mitski

Gnaw - Alex G

Habits - Genevieve Stokes

Faouzia- Tears of Gold

Not alot, just forever - Adrianne  lenker

Everybody - Back Street Boys

Light my love - Greta Van Fleet

Electric Love - BORNS

Body - Mother Mother

Mariners apartment complex - Lana del rey

Chemtrails over the country club - Lana del rey

The boy is mine - Brandy & Monica

Jealous - Nick Jonas

Hey lover- Daughters of Eve

Number 1 party anthem - Artic Monkeys

Too Sweet - Hozier

Dark Red - Steve Lacey

Just the two of us - Bill Withers

The air that I breathe - The hollies

Wish you were sober - Conan Grey

The 30th- Billie eilish

Decode-Paramore

MacArthur Park- Richard Harris

Chapter Text

Gardening was a fun hobby you had picked up when you moved. Something about the activity appealed to you, and you weren't entirely sure what it was yet. Perhaps it was the feel of soil between your fingers, or the fact that you were able to nurture something so organic and natural all by yourself. However,You had just moved into the neighborhood a week ago, so there wasn't much growing at the moment, but you would work diligently to assure that your small corner of the street was thriving with life.

Parting the earth with your gloved hands, you buried a few marigold seeds, sheltering them with the soil and reaching to your left for your half-empty watering can. The sound of the water droplets hitting the ground below faintly reminded you of the days you would watch your mother slave away in her garden, sweat coating her face as she stood up off her muddied knees and watered her own flowers. An immense feeling of pride filled you in that moment, and you knew you couldn't wait to make your small house a home.

Just as you put your watering can down and ripped open a packet of magnolia seeds, a large shadow cast down upon your work, and whoever the shadow's owner was, was stood in front of your fence. You sucked in a breath, a chill running down your back as you instinctively gripped your trowel, preparing yourself to swing as hard as possible if need be.

He's found me.

He's found me and he's going to-

"Heya"

That definitely was not his voice, but that does not mean you should let your guard down. Hesitantly raising your head, you stared up at the stranger who was attempting to breach your safe place. He was around 5'9 , practically towering over you with a dark yet meaningful stare, as if he was the one who should be wondering what you were doing here.

He wore a fraying, dull blue jacket with stains that you hoped were just ketchup and a fluffed up gray hood. Underneath that he had on a grey turtle neck, combined with a weathered pair of black and white shorts. You would probably be able to see his feet if you leaned over the fence, but you didn't wish for him to think you were giving him a fashion inspection.

The most alarming part about him was not his murderous aura, nor the fact that he was dressed similar to a serial killer, or even the fact that he was a skeleton monster. No, it was the gaping hole at the side of his skull, and his singular red eye-light that seemed to peer directly into your mind. Realising that you had been staring at him for far to long, you dropped your trowel and clasped your hands together tightly.

"Oh! Hello..?", you hesitantly replied, "Can I help you with something?". You hoped you had come across as friendly enough, though you weren't sure what you would do if he tried to evoke conversation. you weren't particularly good at socialising with strangers. "Axe-ually, I was hoping I could help you with something." You raised a brow, unsure of what he meant, so, he proceeded to explain. "My...cousins want me to socialise, whatever the hell that means, so I thought, 'hey, I live next door to someone, I could go talk to them'. So, here I am, In the flesh, or, well, bone".

This earned a chuckle out of you, which seemed to intrigue the stranger, as he edged closer to the fence. You figured now would be an ideal time to put a name to a face, so you stood, minding your freshly planted flowers, and brushed the soil off of your bare knees.

"I'm..(Y/N), pleased to meet you." His gaze held for a solid twenty seconds, and he seemed to seize you up as If to check how dangerous you were, or how dangerous you could possibly be. Fortunately for you, he seemed to deem you harmless, and a half smile formed on his scarred face. "Gray."
"Well, Gray, I'll be glad to entertain you for a while, for the right price, of course"

He smirked, leaning forward on the fence and looking pointedly at you. "How much?", You hummed, pretending to think while fiddling with the hem of your patterned sun dress. "Five Dollars a minute", you answered, pleased that the conversation seemed to be going well. "You drive a hard bargain, Sunshine. Ya think I could open a tab?" he asked, feigning shock at your statement as you gave him a toothy grin, "Possibly, depends if I like you though." 

He laughed heartily, and you couldn't help but sag in relief. At least he doesn't find you boring. However, the second his laughter died down you found yourself awkwardly staring at the ground, rapidly searching your mind for a conversation topic. Luckily for you, his baritone voice interrupted your thoughts.

"Ya need any help with that?"

"Huh?" You responded intelligently, and he gestured to the packets of seeds and watering can beside you. Relisation dawned on you, and you swiftly considered your options before he found you weird. You could refuse, and probably ruin your chances at a possible friend, or, say yes and fight your way through even more awkward conversation.

"Sure. I'll be at it all day at this rate anyway"

"I gotcha."

Gray pushed open your gate gently and headed over to where you were knelt in the dirt once more, copying your position. You handed him a small share of seed packets, and the two of you set to work around your garden, planting and watering as many flower seeds as you could.

"So, you just move here? Haven't seen you around before." You nodded, before realizing he had his back turned, so he probably wouldn't be able to see you. "Yeah, moved here a week ago. What about you? How long have you and your cousins been living here?" He paused his planting to think about this, staring over at you with his singular, red eye-light.

"Ehh..my brother and I have been livin' here for about a Year. My other cousins have been here for nearly three years  though."

You nodded slowly, taking In this information as you watered your section. "How do you like it?". You didn't want to come across as nosy or impolite, so you tried asking general questions. "It's quiet. Reminds me of Snowdin, a town in the underground my brother and I lived in before we surfaced." You could understand what he meant. The neighborhood at times could be almost deathly quiet with how little activity occurred.

Your house, the one next door, and the vacant plot across the the road were the only ones for a few miles, which gave you a strange feeling of isolation. But, it also helped you feel safer, being surrounded by a dense forest. 

"Do you miss snowdin?"
The second those words left your mouth, you could instantly tell you had asked the wrong question. Gray's face darkened, his red-eye light almost invisible as he glared at the watering can in his hands. "Gray? Look I'm sorry, I didn't mean to overstep any boundaries-"
"It's fine, sunshine. bad memories, is all." He quickly changed the topic of conversation before you could apologize again, "Where you from?". 

"(Home town/city). But I much prefer it here. I have more independence". That wasn't the reason you moved, but Gray didn't need to know that. Standing up, you dusted yourself off and stretched, "You want something to drink?". Gray stood up as well, glancing over at you briefly and nodding in response to your question.

"Cool, what do you prefer? I have soda, water, apple juice-"

"Ketchup."

"...I'm sorry?"

"I would like Ketchup? If you don't mind."

"O-oh! Okay..-"
What. The. Fuck?

Instead of questioning his sanity, you decided to get the man his ketchup. You lightly jogged into your house, turning the corner into your kitchen and searching your cupboards for the offending object. You eventually found it stashed behind some seasoning bottles, grabbing it and quickly grabbing an apple juice carton for yourself.

For the thirty minutes you had known Gray, he seemed to be a jokester, so you figured this whole thing about him drinking ketchup was a joke. But, to your immense horror (and amazement) he uncapped the bottle and began chugging the stuff like it was a fucking capri-sun.

"Dear lord" you muttered involuntarily, staring at him with a disturbed expression on your face. Gray glanced over at you, wiping his teeth with his jacket sleeve, and you began sipping your apple juice to appear inconspicuous. "Thanks sunshine, needed that." You didn't know whether to cry or laugh hysterically at this point. Ignoring the fact that he genuinely drank ketchup infront of your face, you decided to start another conversation with him.

"So...what do you do for a living?". You hoped this didn't come across as shallow, (or that you were looking for sugar daddy candidates). "I sleep, for the most part", he noticed your confused expression, so he elaborated, "I do odd jobs here and there, but no one wants to genuinely employ you if you've got a massive hole at the side of your skull"

He had a point. An unfair, but completely valid point. "That sucks. I, for one, like your hole". Gray went deathly silent, and you went to take another sip of your apple juice before realising the stupidity and insensitivity of what you just said. "Oh God I am so sorry. Why the hell did I-"

You were cut off from your rambled explanation by Gray's surprisingly loud laughter. He clutched your fence with one hand, body hunched over as he wheezed, shaking. Once he had recovered from his laughing fit, he stood up straight and turned to you with a blank look.

"I like your hole too-"
 

Chapter Text

You were about to continue your conversation with Gray, but a sharp, ear piercing shriek caused you to flinch and snap your head upwards.

"Gray! What on earth are you doing? Are you bothering our poor neighbor?"

A woman with short blonde hair and a rather skimpy dress stomped over to your gate and flung it open, making her way over to Gray's side. The skeleton in question glared fiercely at her, hands clenching around the empty ketchup bottle. The woman also looked extremely uncomfortable, making sure to stay a few feet away from him at all times. "He isn't bothering me, In fact, he's been quite helpful"

She briefly glanced in your direction, honey-coloured eyes narrowing, before she turned back to Gray. "She's probably being nice. Who would genuinely want to spend time with you anyway?", she folded her arms across her chest in a challenging stance, as If she was daring him to attack her while you bared witness. Your bitch sensors were definitely going off.

"Last time I checked, You ain't such a delight yourself" Jesus, being on the opposing end of Gray's anger was something you definitely did not want to experience. He took a deep breath to calm himself, and you resisted the urge to squeeze his hand in reassurance. Poor guy was probably up to the neck in this woman's bullshit. 

"What do you want?" He asked, annoyance seeping into his tone. She huffed, rolling her eyes and kicking at the soil beneath her high heeled feet. "Stretch asked me to look for you, something about that machine you guys have been working on. I also wanted to make sure our neighbour was safe." She placed a manicured hand on your arm and gave you an overly worried look, "You are okay though, right? He didn't hurt you?"

Why is she acting like he's a rapid dog?

"I'm fine...". She breathed out a fake sigh of relief, and you were beginning to realise why Gray seemed so fed up of her. Speaking of Gray, he rolled his singular eye-light and pushed past her, hands shoved into his jacket pockets. He made it as far as your front gate, before he looked back at you and gave you a small wink. Smiling, you watched as he headed next door, probably to help whoever Stretch was with this apparently important machine.

 The second he was out of sight, you decided to get back to your gardening, kneeling in the earth and grabbing a couple of flower seeds. However, you found it increasingly difficult to focus as this woman had decided to linger in your garden for whatever reason.

"What's your name?", she asked suddenly in a disinterested tone. "(Y/N)..". She made a small sound of acknowledgement behind you, and you could practically smell her perfume from how close she was leaning. "I'm Rachel. I live next door with my boyfriends". You raised a brow at this, stopping your work to look up at her, "You and Gray-"

"God no! I'm dating all of them, except Gray and his brother, Sugar." You could tell by her repulsed expression that she was telling the truth, so you merely nodded and continued planting. 

"Listen, I'll be out of your hair soon, I just wanted to give you a quick warning." If listening to Rachel's annoying voice for another thirty seconds would get her to leave you alone, you'd be willing to sacrifice your ears. Dropping your trowel, you shifted around to give her your full attention.

"Okay, so, I know that Gray may seem alright to you, but he is seriously dangerous, him and his brother. I mean, look at him! He looks like a freak, doesn't he? All I'm saying is you shouldn't be socializing with them, okay? I'm just looking out for you like a good neighbor."

This woman definitely needed to get smacked, and you were sure there were quite a few people who would be eager to volunteer, including you. Instead of snapping at her and telling her to get the hell off of your property, you merely nodded and pretended like you took her advice to heart.

"Okay, that's all I have to say! See you later girly!" She pressed a dainty kiss to your cheek before skipping out if your front garden, "Have fun with your strawberries!".

You watched her leave in disbelief, wiping the lipstick stain off your cheek.

They're Peonies you dumb cunt.

♤

       ♤

                ♤

It was four o'clock in the afternoon, and you were stood patiently inside a small coffee shop, adjusting your apron. A new job was definitely a big step, but you were eager to do anything you pleased now that you lived alone. All your life you relied on other people to make decisions for you, now? You were going to do whatever the fuck you wanted regardless of judgment. 

Hence why you applied for a job at a coffee shop. Your interview had been a day before you had met Gray, and, a few hours after Rachel left, you had gotten an email from the manager telling you that you had gotten the job. They wanted you to start as soon as possible, which you were excited to do of course.

So, here you were. Waiting for your manager to arrive so you could start. Glancing to your right, you almost jumped at the sheer height of the other employee who had apparently also applied for a job. He was a skeleton monster, that much you noticed, standing at around 6'5, wearing a ridiculously cute pastel pink apron that read 'Queen of the kitchen'. He had black framed classes taped to his face, as well as braces and a small silver necklace with a heart attached to the end.

Overall, he definitely fit the coffee shop vibe. He seemed nice, so you decided to make some conversation to pass the time. Inching closer and tapping his arm, you waited patiently for him to notice you. At first he jumped, then he slowly turned his head to look down at you, tilting it slightly. The height difference was increasingly obvious up close.

"Hi"

"Hello?"

Fuck, this is awkward.

"Are you excited?". Your question seemed to confuse him even further, so you elaborated, "You know, to work here?". He seemed to slowly understand what you were asking, and nodded quickly. "Yes, I Am. I Was Fired From My Last Job For Intimidating The Customers. Unfortunate Really."

You nodded sympathetically, patting his arm, "It doesn't make any sense! I mean how could anyone be scared of you with a cute apron like that?"

He glanced down at himself before chuckling softly, "Yes, I Suppose It Doesn't Strike Fear Into The Hearts Of Humankind". You shook your head fondly, "No, no! It does. You probably won't be able to tell but I'm terrified of you right now".

He laughed again, and the two of you exchanged small talk until your manager arrived, out of breath.

"Sorry about that you two, traffic was murder. Anyway, your jobs are pretty simple, serve customers their drinks and pastries, lock up at nine o'clock, and make sure the place Is in one piece, got it?"

You both nodded, and your manager tossed your new friend the keys to the shop, "You can be in charge of those from now on!". With that swift explanation said, they turned on their heel, flipped the closed sign to open, and then proceeded to leave through the back door.

"Oh"

" 'Oh' Indeed"

"So I guess we just-"

"To Work?"

You shrugged, watching nervously as the first few customers filed through the door.

Hopefully my sanity remains in tact. 

Your shift was surprisingly tame, albeit slightly boring as you barely had any time to speak to your new friend as there had been alot of customers.

Now, however, the two of you quietly chattered away as you cleaned up the shop for closing, stacking the chairs on top of the tables and making sure the place was secure. 

"I Realised I Have Not Asked Your Name!"

He suddenly exclaimed, startling you and almost making you drop the mop. "It's fine! Honestly It slipped my mind as well. It's (Y/N)." He hummed thoughtfully, as if considering your name in his mind, before smiling over at you. "It Suits You, If That Makes Sense? I'm Sugar By The Way!"

"Wait, Sugar? Is your brother's name Gray?"

Sugar perked up at the name being mentioned, beaming over at you, "Yes! He's My Older Brother! Why? Have You Met Him?". You smiled at the fondness in his voice. Obviously, he cares deeply about his brother. "Yeah, we met today actually, he helped me with my garden. It's kinda funny, I actually live next door to you guys!"

The shock on Sugar's face was amusing, but it was also cute to see him bubble up with excitement. "Oh! You're The Human My Brother Mentioned To Me! It's Amazing To Meet You In Person!"

You raised a brow at this. Gray told his brother about you? "He talked about me?". Sugar nodded eagerly, "Yes, He Talked About How Friendly You Were. I Can Definitely See What He Meant", he leant his broom against a table, "I Also Heard That You Had The Pleasure Of Meeting Rachel". Even the faint memory of her made you sick. Your disgust must have shown on your face, because Sugar chuckled quietly.

"She's..."

"A Bitch?"

Well that was one way to put it.

"I definitely have more colorful words to describe her with"

"My Brother And I Would Be Delighted To Hear Them. It's Rare To Find People Who Hate The Rotten Cow"

You snorted with laughter, leaning against the counter for support. Sugar glanced up at the clock before surveying his surroundings. "I'd Say We're Finished Here. Since The Two Of Us Are Neighbors, Would You Like To Take The Bus Home Together?"

Smiling over at Sugar, a sudden burst of confidence allowed you to link arms with him. "I'd be delighted"

Chapter Text

"She actually did that!?"

Sugar nodded, holding back his laughter, "The Worst Part Is That Red Genuinely Found It Attractive". You found it hard to believe that anyone would find that attractive. Sugar and You were currently on the bus, chatting away like old friends. Even though you had only known the skeleton for five and a half hours, you felt as though you had known him all your life. He was easy to talk to, and that was something you greatly appreciated.

"I still don't know how your cousins can date such an awful creature" You muttered in disbelief, and Sugar nodded in agreement.

"They All Have Varied Devotion To Her It Appears.", he stated, but, at your confused look he proceeded to elaborate, "I'll Explain It As Best I Can. I'd Say The Two With The Highest Attachment To Her Would Be Black and Edge. They View Her As A Queen, Some Golden Idol That Cannot Be Displaced. They Are Excessively Agressive To Anyone Who Disagrees With Her, So It Would Be In Your Best Interest To Avoid Them At All Costs If You Ever Visit. The Next Down On The List Would Be Red, Blue and Papyrus. Blue And Papyrus Are Equally Devoted To Her, But Lacking The Agression Black And Edge Posses. They Are Probably The Safest To Be Around Other Than Gray and Myself. However Their Minds Are Easily Poisoned, So If Rachel Dislikes You In Anyway, She Will Somehow convince Them To Feel The Same. Red, In The Nicest Way Possible, Is A Drooling Idiot".

You snorted at this, but motioned for Sugar to continue anyway as you quickly composed yourself. "His Blind Infatuation And Lust Over Her Is Sickening At Some Moments. But, On The Bright Side, He Will Pay Absolutely Zero Attention To You, So He Isn't A Threat. Lower Down On The List Is Sans And Stretch. Their Infatuation With Her Is Almost Dull, But They Can Become Agressive If She Complains About You Too Much, Or If She Makes It Seem As Though You Hurt Their Brothers. And Mutt...He..-"

Sugar trailed off, and you instantly become concerned, placing your hand over his gloved one and frowning. "Sugar? What's the matter?". He glared down at his lap momentarily before turning to you with a serious expression. "You Must Promise Me You Won't Say A Word To Anyone, Not Even My Brother". You nodded, gripping his hand tighter in reassurance, "I promise."

He took in your words for a few moments and then Proceeded to speak, "Mutt and Rachel Have A Complicated Relationship So To Speak. One Moment They're All Over Eachother, Then The Next He's Cowering Away From Her And She's Glaring At Him Across The Dinner Table. He Rarely Comes To Meals Anymore, And If He Does Make An Appearance, He Tries To Make Himself Seem As Small As Possible, Which Is Difficult Considering He's Only A Few Inches Smaller Than I am. I Am Worried About Him, And I Think His Brother, Black, Is Starting To Notice As Well"
Your eyes widened, and you stared at Sugar with a worried expression on your face. 

"Do you think she's-"

"Abusing Him? Possibly. But I Can't Be Sure Yet, I'm Merely Making An Assumption, Hence Why I Do Not Wish To Tell Anyone. I Just Need To Find More Proof...."

You instantly Noticed how distressed Sugar had become, so you hugged his arm gently In an attempt to calm him down. It seemed to work, as you felt his body relax and he hesitantly rested his head atop yours. "Don't worry, Sugar. I'll try to help in any way I can" you murmured, playing with the material of his beige sweater vest. "Thank You, (Y/N)".

The next fifteen minutes was filled with a comfortable silence, occasional comments about scenery mentioned by either one of you. Since your neighborhood was at the direct edge of the town, you didn't exactly have a bus stop at your street. Which meant that the nearest one to your house was ten minutes down the road. You didn't mind this though, as it allowed you to admire the scenery on your way to catch the bus into the city.

"Bus terminates here, folks"

The Bus driver stated sleepily through the intercom. Sugar and yourself were the last two people on the bus, So It was actually a relief to be able to get off since the atmosphere had become creepy. Linking arms with him, the two of you made your way down the path home.

"(Y/N)"

"Yes Sugar?"

"Do You Happen To Like Sphagetti?"

"Yeah sure, I love the stuff."

Sugar Instantly straightened up, and since you were still linked to him, your feet nearly left the ground. "That's Wonderful! You Should Of Said Something Sooner! I'll Make Sure To Make You Some!". You smiled softly, watching as his eye sockets filled with child-like excitement. 

"I look forward to it"

"You Should! Any Meal Made By The Great Pa-Sugar Is A Meal Worth Waiting For! Nyehehe!"

Lord Help You His Laugh Was Fucking Adorable.

The next ten minutes went by rather quickly, and the familiar glow of your neighborhood eventually came into view. However, when you approached Sugar's house, you noticed a familiar figure sitting on the porch steps.

"Brother? What Are You Doing Out Here?" 

Gray looked up quickly, obviously startled but Sugars voice, but when he noticed the two of you, he instantly calmed down.

"The usual. The rat queen is throwing a fit again", He looked over at you, "How's It going sunshine? Long time no see". You shook your head fondly, "We saw eachother this morning, Gray". He shrugged innocently, smirking, "Hell of a long time to me."

Sugar and You unlinked arms, the tall skeleton plopping down on the steps next to his brother. "We Should Probably Stay Out Here For A Few More Minutes. The Miserable Cow Will Probably Claim We're Plotting To Kill Her If She Sees Us." Gray nodded in agreement, patting his brothers shoulder before looking back over at you. "Don't be a stranger, m'kay sunshine?". You nodded, waving the two of them goodbye before opening your gate and finally entering the comfort of your home.

♤

      ♤ 

            ♤

The best part about living alone is that you had no one leaning over your shoulder controlling what you buy, or lecturing you about calories and weight. You were going to buy whatever the fuck you wanted, in moderation of course.

Placing your shopping basket down, you reached up and carefully grabbed a jar of tomato sauce. Sugar had mentioned he wanted to cook spaghetti for you, so you decided to put the ingredients aside in case he wanted to cook it at your house, considering the fact that Rachel would probably accuse him of summoning the devil if he even tried to cook it at his house.

It had been a few days since you had met Sugar at work, and now the two of you were practically inseparable, especially since he demanded you take his and his brothers numbers the morning after you had met him. Now, the two of you were either chatting at work, or he would send you paragraphs of rants about Rachel, which contain hilariously funny colorful language. Gray was the same as well. If he wasn't sending you random memes at three in the morning, he would spam you with murder related puns, which actually weren't too bad.

Now, all you had to focus on was getting the write groceries, which wasn't proving to be any easier than last time.

"EXCUSE ME"

"uh..hi?"

"DO YOU KNOW WHERE TO FIND PAPPARDELLE PACKETS?"

Do I look like I know what the fuck that is?

"uhhh...no, I do not. Sorry?"

The tall skeleton let out an irritated groan, clenching his gloved fists. He wore Red high heeled boots and gloves and a black and red...battle suit? Battle body? Edgy Skyrim armor? You didn't know what to call it but it somehow suited his asthetic. His teeth were similar to a sharks, and one of his eye sockets was marred by a large scar. This was going to be a fun conversation.

"FIGURES. I'VE BEEN SEARCHING FOR THEM FOR NEARLY TWENTY MINUTES NOW! USELESS FUCKING HUMAN SUPERMARKET..."

You could understand his anger. The last time you came here you almost broke down in tears because you couldn't find the milk cartons and no employee was willing to help you.

"Tell me about it. I come here for one item and end up coming out with battlescars and having lost a shred of my dignity."

The edgy skeleton snorted at this, but muffled it with his hand and held his head up high. 

"IT APPEARS WE ARE IN THE SAME BOAT"

"Indeed. I could help you find them, if you want?"

He stared at you for a long time, considering his options. Eventually, he relented, and let out a dramatic sigh.

"IF YOU TRULY INSIST UPON IT"

Whatever keeps him from biting you. The two of you headed over to the pasta aisle, and your eyes rapidly searched the different types in Hope's of finding the one he so desperately wanted. Eventually, you found it hidden under a shit ton of penne pasta shell packets.

"Found it!"

You called over to him, and he snapped his head up to look at you, more specifically, the packet of pasta in your hand. You handed it over to him and he immediately snatched it up, red eye-light rapidly scanning the label. Once he was sure this was the exact type he wanted, he hesitantly placed it in his basket and glowered down at you.

"YOU AREN'T AS USELESS AS YOU APPEAR TO BE. GOOD JOB..."

He glared at you suspiciously, as if you used witchcraft to summon the Papp- whatever it's called packet. If you had magic you definitely wouldn't use it to do that.

"Thank...you?"

He nodded briefly, straightening up. "BE THANKFUL I GRACED YOU WITH MY PRESENCE, HUMAN. I AM LEAVING NOW"

With that, he stomped off, his red Cape flying dramatically. Edgy bastard.

Opening the group chat you had made between You, Gray and Sugar, you decided to inform them on what just happened.

You:

Y'all I just met the strangest person today at the supermarket.

Gray:

Did They Axe you out?

Sugar:

Shut up, Gray.

Gray:

oof. Tough crowd-

Chapter Text

It was around five in the evening, and you were curled up on your couch aimlessly scrolling through Netflix. What you didn't expect was multiple desperate knocks on your door. Adjusting your blanket, you jogged over to your front door, unlocked it, and threw it open.

Gray and Sugar were stood at your doorstep, Sugar looking distressed and Gray wearing his usual shit eating grin. When he noticed how panicked you were, he chuckled.
"Jeez. Where's the fire?"

You shook your head at him, quietly ushering the two inside, "I should be asking you that, bone-head". Once you had made sure no one was getting murdered in your Garden, you closed the door and locked it again.
"So, is there a reason why the two of you were banging on my door like a church drum?"

Sugar looked guilty, sat down on your couch, whilst Gray merely grinned at you, settling himself in your arm chair. 

"I'm Going To Tell You Something And You Have To Promise Not To Get Mad At Me."

You quirked a brow at this, seating yourself beside him. "Sugar, sweetheart, I'm not going to get mad at you. What's up?"
He hesitated, before taking your hands in his, "You Are My Closest Friend, You Know This, Right?" You nodded slowly, not understanding what he was getting at. "And You Know I Talk About You Alot, Right?". You actually didn't know this, but it was sweet nonetheless. "Well, Because Gray And I Have Talked About You So Much....The Others Want To Meet You Now..."

Why exactly was Sugar Stressed about this? "Okay..? That's fine. Set up a date and I'll be happy to meet them!". However, this didn't seem to soothe him at all, so Gray intervened. "What he's trying to say, Sunshine, Is that they wanna meet ya today. More specifically, in an hour."
oh.
"I'm Sorry! I Didn't Think They Actually Paid Attention To What I Said! I Just Wanted To Talk About You To Someone Who Isn't My Brother!"
He was shaking slightly at this point, hands clasped tightly around yours. You were pretty certain you could see small tears forming in his eyes as well. Was he really that scared of you being upset with him? With a small sigh, you gathered him into your arms and shushed him, rubbing his back. "Sugar I'm not mad at you, okay? I'll meet your cousins today, don't worry"
"You Will?"
You nodded, and he practically dragged you into the air, standing up to his full height.
"Oh! You Really Are An Amazing Friend!"

You leaned upwards far enough so that you could see over Sugar's shoulder and stare down at Gray, who was awkwardly seated in your arm chair. Feeling slightly guilty that he was left out of the embrace, you shimmied so that Sugar held you like a sack of potatoes, and reached your arms out for Gray.

"Hug me you fool"

You demanded, making grabby hands. Gray rolled his singular red eye-light and stood from his seat, allowing your arms to wrap around him from above. "This sucks", he chuckled, and you made an offended noise. "Shut up, you secretly love this. And you love me even more~".

"Yeah, whatever" He muttered into the crook of your neck. The two of you remained like this for a good two minutes before Sugar decided to say something. "(Y/N), As Much As I Adore You And My Brother, This Is Becoming Uncomfortable, Can We Stop?"

"Oh, yeah of course".

You removed yourself from Gray, who seemed almost reluctant to let you go, and allowed Sugar to place you down gently on the floor. "I Think You Should Start Getting Ready Now, Edge And Black Usually Start Preparing Dinner At Six." You nodded in agreement, dropping your blanket to the floor and heading over to the stairs, before hesitating slightly.

"What's Wrong?"

"I don't know what to wear..."

Sugar nodded, taking your hand in his, "Show Me To Your Bed Room And I'll Take Care Of The Rest"

He was halfway up the first few steps, when he suddenly paused and turned slowly, glaring down at Gray, "Don't Be Thinking Anything Dirty". Gray held his hands up in the air with wide eye sockets, "Hey, I haven't said anything yet-"

Sugar merely gave him a disapproving glare, Before shaking his head and allowing you to lead him up to your bed room.

It was small and quaint and absolutely perfect for you. Your bed, covered in blankets and pillows, was pushed against the wall, your dresser and desk opposing it. The floor was plain wood, but you tried your best to make it look appealing with a small fluffy rug. A few posters of your favorite bands and artists were scattered across the walls, which were painted your favorite colour.

Overall, the room suited you, but at the same time, it was the last thing Sugar was expecting. Deciding to explore your room another time, he turned to your wardrobe and began flicking through your clothes. Three items of clothing were picked out and laid across the bed. A pale blue champagne dress, which you had worn to your cousins wedding, a grey sweater dress, and a lacy sleeved simple night dress stared you in the face, and Sugar seemed to be evaluating them one by one.

"This," he gestured to the champagne dress, "Is Much Too Elegant For a Simple Dinner, And Would Probably be Off-Putting To My Cousins." He then turned to look at the sweater dress, admiring it slightly with a faint grey flush to his cheekbones. "This Is Adorable...", he suddenly coughed and straighted up, "But Would Definitely Appear Too Casual To Black And Edge. Their Approval is The One You Want To Gain Tonight."

With the champagne dress and the sweater dress out of the count, that left the lacy sleeved night dress, which happened to be your favorite colour. "This One Is The Best Choice. It Isn't Too Much, But It Also Makes You look Like You Put In An Effort".

Before you could even utter a response, Sugar shoved the dress into your hands and ushered you into the bathroom, which connected to your room. Sighing, you decided to suck it up and put on the dress, hoping you at least looked appealing enough so that they wouldn't assume you were satan's daughter the second you stepped foot into their home. Once you had finished changing, you hesitantly opened the door, staring at where Sugar patiently sat on your bed. However, the second he saw you, he jumped up with his hands covering his teeth.

"Oh My Goodness! You...You Look Stunning! Absolutely Amazing I-"

You giggled, placing a hand on his arm to calm him down. "S-Sorry! You..Just Look So Beautiful!"

The second the words left his mouth you wanted to scream and hide in your closet. You had never recieved such a genuine and sweet compliment before. Taking a moment to compose yourself and remember how much you truly cherished Sugar, you beamed over at him, "Let's hope it gets Gray's seal of approval".

"Trust Me, When He See's You In This, He Is Going To Be Absolutely Speechless." Sugar gave you one last excited look before opening your door and shouting down the stairs to his brother.

"Gray!"

"Yeah?"

"(Y/N) Is Ready! But We Want You To Close Your Eyes!"

"..Why?"

"So She Can Suprise You, You Numb-Skull!"

"Okay....But I don't have eyes-"

"Just Do It!"

"Okay Okay, my eyes are covered.."

Sugar made a triumphant noise, gently grabbing your arm and escorting you to the top of the stairs. 

"You Can Look Now!"

Gray's reaction was the most amusing thing you had seen all day, or all week for that matter. The second he removed his hand from his face, his eye sockets widened and his eye-light grew considerably. It was similar to looking down at a large puppy, but Gray didn't necessarily need floppy ears and fur to look cute right now, and that's definitely saying something for a skeleton who has a massive hole at the side of his head.

You watched as his cheekbones turned a dark grey, a similar shade to Sugar's earlier. He made a few incoherent sounds, possibly attempts at speaking, his eye-light wavering, as if attempting to form some sort of shape but failing massively. Over the month you had known this lovable softie, you had never seen him like this.

"You look uh....cool."

wow.

Sugar made a choking sound from behind you, "Cool? Cool!? She Looks Like A Goddess. An Other Worldly Creature. An Angel Sent From The Heaven's Above! But, You Think She Look's 'Cool'".

You masked your laugh by pretending to fix your hair, watching in amusement as Sugar headed over to the front door, shaking his head at his brother.

"Alright, We Should Get Going Now, We Don't Want To Be Late. The Other's better Think She Look's Cool Otherwise I May Have To Remove My Gloves".

The image of Sugar removing his silk gloves before lunging across the table to defend your honour was the most hilarious thing you could imagine. Trying your best not to burst out laughing, you followed the two outside and down the street towards their front garden. Despite the Constant reassurances you received from Gray and Sugar, you couldn't help the horrible sinking feeling in your stomach. You prayed to whatever deity was listening for this dinner to go quickly and smoothly without any mishaps.

"(Y/N), Before We Knock, I Need To Inform You Of A Few Rules You Must Follow Tonight. Being Polite To Everyone Is A Natural Assumption, But You Must Make Sure You Are Especially Nice To Rachel, Edge, And Black."

His voice was severe, but you naturally assumed he was joking to keep you on guard, but when you glanced over at Gray prepared to laugh, you realised by his serious expression that this was no time to joke.

"He's Right, Sunshine. Rachel runs this house. One wrong word could have the entire battalion on your ass".

You frowned, clenching your fists at your side as the sickening nervousness you felt earlier returned tenfold.

Gray seemed to notice, as he grabbed your hand tightly, "Don't worry. I won't let anything happen to you"

Chapter Text

"Why do you have to knock? Don't you live here?"

Gray shrugged, leaning against the wall near the window as the three of you waited for someone to let you in. "Rachel don't like it when we come in unannounced. Says we creep her out too much. It's a compromise I suppose." You were too anxious about the dinner to argue with this, so you instead took to playing with your bracelet as you waited.

Eventually, some commotion was heard on the other side, becoming closer, close enough in fact that you could hear snippets of the conversation.

"I'M ANSWERING THE DOOR"

There was a whiny, muffled response, which you guessed came from Rachel. 

"I KNOW, PET. I'LL ONLY BE A MINUTE"

The door was violently swung open, Gray instinctively moving from his place by the wall to stand infront of you. The skeleton was tall, wearing a black turtleneck sweater, dark blue skinny Jeans and black boots, which he looked amazing in might you add. However, when your eyes traveled up to his strangely familiar face, you stopped.

There's no way-

"SUGAR, GRAY"

"Hey.."

"Hello, Edge"

No way. No fucking way. The bastards name is fucking Edge.

You almost broke a rib trying to control your laughter, but, your amusement quickly faded when his threatening glare landed on you, and his face flashed with recognition.

"YOU? WHAT ON EARTH ARE YOU DOING HERE?"

Gray's hand twitched at his side. "You two know eachother or somethin'?"

Edge nodded, venomous gaze still trained on you. "WE CROSSED PATHS AT THE HUMAN SUPERMARKET. THAT DOESN'T EXPLAIN WHY SHE IS HERE THOUGH." Sugar swiftly intervened before you could speak, which you were greatly thankful for. 

"Well, All Of You Were Adamant On Meeting The Human My Brother And I Mentioned.....So Here She Is?"

Edge was silent for a long time, and you almost considered running away and never looking back until he exhaled slowly, breaking the silence.

"ARE YOU BEING SERIOUS?"

"We didn't snatch her off the streets." Gray grumbled, tone full of sarcasm and slight fury. Edge ignored him, briefly looking you up and down with an unreadable expression. Hugging yourself with your arms, you attempted to break the ice. "Uh...Small world, am I right?".

Edge stared at you a moment longer before rolling his eye-lights. "INDEED. GRAY AND SUGAR HAVE SET HIGH EXPECTATIONS FOR YOU HUMAN, LET'S HOPE YOU LIVE UP TO THEM."

what a fucking-

"Dick."

Gray ground out beside you, red eye-light glowing brighter than usual. You calmly reached over and linked your pinkie with his, still holding eye contact with Edge despite how nervous you were. Gray wasn't a huge fan of physical touch, tonight definitely an exception, hence why you didn't grab his hand. Pinkie linking had somehow become a small thing between the two of you, and it was convenient, as it allowed you to calm him down without making him uncomfortable.

Edge moved away from the door, allowing the three of you to come in and announcing your presence to the rest of the house. "DINNER WILL BE DELAYED. SANS AND BLACK ARE IN TOWN GETTING GROCERIES, THEY'LL RETURN SOON. IN THE MEANTIME, RACHEL AND I WILL BE WATCHING A FILM. DO NOT DISTURB US"

You watched in slight disgust as Edge sat down on one of the sofa's, Rachel proceeding to absorb herself into his side. Scoffing, Sugar wandered off into the kitchen, claiming he was going to look for Papyrus and Blue, Leaving Gray and You awkwardly standing near the door.

You were about to ask him what the plan was now, until he began to head up the stairs to the second floor, motioning for you to follow. "let's chill with Stretch." You racked your brain desperately, trying to remember if Sugar had ever mentioned him. "He's Blue's Little Brother, right?". Grey nodded, glancing over at you, "He also happens to be the only person in this house I can tolerate other than My Brother ,Papyrus and Mutt."

Reaching the second floor, the two of you headed down the hall towards the only open room, Gray leaning against its frame and tapping his knuckles against the door. "Knock Knock." The figure in the gaming chair turned slowly, cigarette being taken out of his mouth and set it down on the desk behind him.
"Oh, sup Gray"
Stretch wore an orange hoodie, black fingerless gloves and brown cargo shorts, combined with a pair of grey socks. Gray mumbled a small meeting in return, and Stretch's attention turned to you. Discarding his controller, he gestured to you with a small tilt of his head.

"Who's this?". Gray plopped down on an Orange bean bag in the corner of the room with a sigh, "The human Sugar and I mentioned. She's here for dinner." Stretch looked momentarily shocked, before a lazy smirk formed on his face and he held out his hand, "Nice to meet ya. Names Stretch, if you didn't know already. You're...(Y/N), right?"

You nodded, shaking his hand eagerly, glad at least someone in this house seemed to tolerate you. Stretch looked around his room and cleared a space on his bed. "You can sit down, if you want". With that, he turned in his gaming chair and went back to playing. 

You sat down carefully on his bed, feeling slightly awkward due to the silence. Gray was on his phone, so it wasn't like you could talk to him, and Stretch seemed way too engrossed in his game to even make conversation with you. So, you decided to look around his room and pick up what you could about what kind of person he was.

His room wasn't a bomb site, per say, but it definitely was a bit messy. A few articles of clothing was strewn haphazardly across the white rug, and the wallpaper was torn in some places. Posters of a few Monster bands were plastered across his walls, as well as some photos of him with a shorter, more lively looking skeleton. You guessed that this was Blue. They appeared to be good brothers, and it was clear Stretch cared alot about him from the amount of photos they had together. 

Overall, Stretch seemed to be a lazy, yet caring and protective person, and you could fully respect that. Just as you pulled out your phone to text Sugar, a skeleton in a black jacket appeared at the door, looking slightly anxious. "Stretch, do you remember-"

He froze the second he noticed you, and there was a few seconds of silence as you both seemed to evaluate eachother. Apart from his black jacket, which he pulled protectively around his head, he wore an orange shirt underneath, a pair of black jeans, and some orange sneakers. The most interesting part about him was definitely his black and gold collar, and his gold tooth.

style choice maybe.

Stretch turned again in his chair, and The skeleton swiftly attempted to leave the room. "Sorry, I'll come back later-".

"Nah, It's okay dude. What did you need?"

 "I was wonderin' where you put my box of monster candy? My HP's-"

Stretch stood instantly, concern written across his skull, which he masked with his easy-going tone. "Say no more, I'll go get it for you. In the mean time...why don't you talk to (Y/N)? She's Sugar and Gray's friend"

Stretch ushered the increasingly nervous skeleton into his room, and the poor thing seemed to have no choice but to sit down next to you on the bed. Deciding to end his obvious suffering, you took one for the team and began a conversation. "What's your name?". He awkwardly fiddled with the zipper of his jacket, "Mutt.."

Oh. Oh! 

This was the skeleton Sugar had talked about. Suddenly, his skittish aura started to make sense. If Rachel truly was abusing him like Sugar had suspected, you would do anything within your power to help him out. 

"Nice to meet you, Mutt!"

You smiled warmly at him, trying to make the situation less uncomfortable. Your eagerness seemed to help his nervousness, but he was still very clearly on guard from the way he folded his arms around himself protectively.

"You're...Sugar and Gray's friend?"

"Yeah, we met about a month back-"

"When you forced me to help you with your garden"

You opened your mouth in shock, "I didn't force you to do anything! You offered!"

"I felt compelled to. Emotional manipulation at it's finest"

Mutt chuckled beside you, and an instant wave of relief filled your entire body. 

For once, Gray being an ass came in handy.

"You're stupid"

"You're stupider."

"You're the...stupidest"

"I'm pretty sure that's not a word sunshine"

"Go away"

"I'll leaf you alone if you invest in a dictionary"

"I'll invest my foot up your ass in a minute"

"I don't even have an ass, so-"

Another burst of laughter came from Mutt, and while he was busy recovering, Gray and You shared a knowing look. Rachel better not try anything tonight. 

Chapter Text

You had never been more nervous in your life when Sugar knocked on Stretch's door shortly after Mutt left to announce that Dinner is ready. But, he wasn't going to completely throw you to the wolves, so, he waited for you to get up and grab his hand so the two of you could descend the stairs together.

"Remember What I Told You. Keep Calm And Be Polite, And You'll Be fine." He whispered, and you gripped his hand harder, shaking slightly. "Do Not Worry. If Anything Does Happen My Brother And I Will Protect You. I Promise."

When you both reached the first floor, you instantly noticed the five new skeletons in the living room. One you recognized from the photographs in Stretch's room, so, you guessed that he was Blue, the others were complete strangers though. 

One was the same height as blue, wearing a black shirt with a black blazer on top, as well as a pair of jeans and some high heeled black boots. He had a scar across his face, similar to Edge, and was talking quietly with Mutt. That was probably his brother, Black.

A skeleton with a blue hoodie, white shirt, and black and white shorts was speaking to a taller skeleton, who wore a pale orange sweater that said 'Spaghetti', some trousers, and a pair of brown boots. They were probably Sans and Papyrus, though you weren't sure which was which.

The final skeleton was standing next to Rachel, and looked to be flirting with her, as she was blushing and giggling at his every word and he was making extremely suggestive hand gestures. He wore a collar, similar to Mutt's, a red turtleneck sweater, a black and gold jacket, black and gold shorts and a pair of red sneakers. From the way he was practically drooling when Rachel showed even the slightest bit of stomach confirmed your suspicion that this was Red. 

Black, the most terrifying of them all, was actually the first to notice Sugar and you, gaze zeroing in on your hands. He seemed to examine you for a second, eye'lights darting up and down, before he glared and turned to Rachel to whisper something in her ear. She paused to listen, and instantly looked over at you. She smiled sweetly at the two of you and whispered something back to him, which seemed to anger him more somehow as his glare increased in intensity. Sugar noticed this as well.

"I'm Guessing She's Said Something About You, And Not Particularly Good From The Looks Of It.."

You nodded in agreement, and the two of you headed into the dining room, where Edge had already laid the table. He noticed both of you come in, and gestured to the chairs. "SIT. DINNER WILL BE SERVED SHORTLY".

Sugar and You made sure to sit together. At least that way you'd have better protection from the others. Soon, the skeletons and Rachel piled into the dining room, taking their seats. Gray sat next to you (much to your relief) Mutt being opposite you and Black being at the other end of the table next to Rachel, and a free chair, which is where you guessed Edge would sit.

Speaking of Edge, he came into the dining room balancing two dishes. Sphagetti sauce and Sphagetti noodles. He placed them in the centre, and then began to distribute the food evenly amongst Everyone. 

Once that was finished, he finally sat down, and the awkward conversations began.

"So, (Y/N).."

The Blue hoodied skeleton began, staring you down, "How'dya meet Gray and Sugar?".

dear God help you form a sentence.

"Gray helped me with my garden about a month back, and Sugar and I are colleagues at a small coffee shop in town.".

Sans nodded slowly, and you hoped he would dial it down with the interrogation, as you weren't sure you could keep up with all the questions if they persisted throughout Dinner.

"Yer tellin' me, Gray, the skeleton who hates talkin' to anyone, helped ya with yer Garden?"

You nodded nervously, and Gray noticed your anxiousness, quickly inputting himself into the conversation. "What can I say? She needed help and I 'rose' to the occasion." Mutt, Sans, Stretch and Red chuckled quietly, whilst Papyrus, Sugar, Blue, Black and Edge grumbled in annoyance.

"YOU GARDEN?"

Papyrus asked you, looking intrigued, "Uhh, yeah? I've been gardening ever since I moved here. Random Hobby that I picked up I guess?".

"WOWIE! I HAPPEN TO DO A BIT OF GARDENING MYSELF! IF YOU WANT, WE CAN MEET UP SOMETIMES AND TRADE SOME TIPS!"

This actually sounded like an amazing idea, so you eagerly agreed, glad you had one more person who wasn't willing to burn you on a stake. 

"I still can't believe the three of you are friends! I mean...you're all so.."

Rachel trailed off, gesturing to You, Gray and Sugar, seeming to be in deep thought. Blue seemed to understand what she was trying to say, piping up from across the table.

"DIFFERENT?".

Rachel cringed, and her sweet demeanor faltered slightly, but she quickly recovered and smiled over at Blue. "Yes! Exactly. But inside voices please, Blue! I have a headache."

This seemed completed unfair, as Papyrus (no hate to the skeleton) had used the exact same tone Blue had, and yet he hadn't been pulled up over it. Lowering in his seat, he gazed down at his lap guiltily, "Yes, Of Course. Sorry".

Rachel beamed once more, reaching across the table and patting him on the skull, "Good boy!". You almost dropped your fork in shock, looking up from your plate to make sure that she was being serious. Blue seemed to be uncomfortable with her praise, trying his best to smile. Glancing over at Stretch, he also appeared to be annoyed with her babying, not voicing this though. You frowned, leaning towards Gray and whispering, "He isn't a child..". The skeleton nodded in agreement, spinning his fork and shoving it in his mouth.

Rachel, after patting Blue like a dog, looked back at you, smile still in tact. "Tell me, how do you do it?".

You blinked, tilting your head in confusion, "Pardon?". She giggled as though you were being silly and nudged her head in Gray's direction, "How do you put up with him?".

I know this blonde bitch did not just-

Most of the table paused their conversations, focusing on you to see what your answer would be. However, in that moment, the only thing you could think about was controlling your anger before you leaped across the table and battered her.

Gray placed a hand on yours under the table, squeezing it in reassurance, Red-eye light having shrunk slightly. You could tell he was becoming angry as well from the way he clenched his fork, the metal bending slightly under his grip.

Sugar glared subtly at Rachel, fork abandoned on his plate and arms crossed. Sugar rarely got angry, the blonde across from you being one of the few things that would make him so. She was lucky Sugar was respectful otherwise she would have been flung across the room by now.

Taking a deep breath to calm yourself, you matched Rachel's sickeningly sweet smile, "I don't put up with him. He's funny, and nice, if anything, he's the one putting up with me." Out of the corner of your eye, you noticed Gray staring at you intently with a foreign expression, something you'd never seen on him before.

However, your attention was soley on Rachel, so you would focus on him later. The blonde didn't seem fazed by your answer, her eyes shining with amusement. "You're too humble, really! You should give yourself more credit."

I should give you a smack, but that'll come much later.

After a few more questions from Rachel and the other skeletons, they no longer seemed interested in pestering you and began random conversations with eachother across the table.

Glancing up, you took notice of Mutt, who had barely touched his food, merely fiddling with his fork and staring blankly at the table. Black also seemed to pick up on his brothers behaviour, abandoning his conversation with Rachel and speaking up. 

"Mutt."

The skeleton jolted, flinching slightly as he met Black's stern gaze. 

"..Yes, Milord?"

"You Haven't Eaten Anything Yet."

"Sorry Milord.."

Black's glare relented, but he wasn't done with his questions.

"And..Your HP Has Been Low As Of Late.."

Mutt jumped, almost looking alarmed as he clutched his fork tighter in his hand.

"Have You Been Fighting Again?".

You watched intently as Mutt took a shuddering breath, dropping his fork and giving his brother an annoyed look.

"Got it handled, Milord."

There was a moment where you thought that Black would continue to badger him with questions, but to your suprise, he shook his head and went back to his conversation with Rachel.

The room felt awkwardly tense after that, even Papyrus, possibly the nicest person there, seemed as though he wanted to leave, but stayed out of politeness.

'You okay?' You mouthed to Mutt when he locked eyes with you. The skeleton merely nodded, and you knew that was about all you were going to get from him.

Once Dinner was over, you offered to wash the dishes as a way of thanking them for having you over. However, you didn't expect Rachel to stand up eagerly, stating that she would help out as well.

The two of you collected the plated and carried them to the kitchen sink, placing them down and preparing a sponge and some washing up liquid (this is what my british ass calls it so sorry if you guys dont-).

It was then, when you were cleaning the soapy suds off your hands, that Rachel revealed her true nature to you. She took your hand in hers and gave you an Evil look, "Listen, (Y/N). You seem like a nice person, so I'll let you off with a warning this time. But, if you even try to ruin what I have here, I'll make sure you never see those freaks you call friends again, got it?".

You smiled, squeezing her hand tighter and leaning in close to whisper in her ear, "Try me, Bitch"

Chapter Text

It had been at least a week since the Dinner, and things had been suspiciously calm. You had informed Sugar what Rachel said whilst the two of you were at work, and after he had stopped laughing at your retort, he grew serious. 

"Standing Up To Her Is All Well And Good, But You're On Her Radar Now, So I'd Start To Be Careful If You Run Into The Others."

You had taken what he had said to heart, making sure not to accidentally run into one of them alone incase Rachel had said something about you. It was easy enough, and through your stealthy work, you had come to learn their schedules by heart. At exactly six-thirty every morning, Edge and Black left the house in Edge's car, to which you supposed was to work, and arrived home at five or so every night. You rarely saw Sans, Stretch, Red or Mutt leave the house, but when they did, it was always at noon, and they arrived home about four. Blue and Papyrus had varying routines. Sometimes, they would leave the house at five in the morning, came back at six, and then proceed to leave the house at eight and not return for another six hours. Sometimes, they would leave the house separately at different times, and always arrive home together at five. You didn't wish to sound creepy, but learning when they left and when they returned became simple when you spent most of your free time in the garden or hanging out with Gray and Sugar.

At the moment, you were watering your tulips, which were starting to grow nicely, green shoots being visible. You were about to move on to your peonies, when there was a sharp knock on your fence, catching your attention. Sans stood, watching you from the sidewalk, hands shoved In his hoodie pockets and an uneasy expression on his usually relaxed face.

"Uh, Hi?"

You greeted nervously, staring at him as if he carried the plague. He nodded towards you quietly, eye-lights almost glaring at your soul, causing you to shiver.

"Look, I need to talk to you about somethin'. You got a moment?"

You raised a brow at him, placing your watering can down and dusting off your hands.

"Sure? What's up?""

He looked uncomfortable and almost annoyed about the whole thing, which instantly made you nervous, giving him a skeptical look.

"Rachel says you threatened her last week, this true?".

You paused, staring at Sans in shock as you attempted to process his question. Sure, you had let her know that if she wanted to fight you, you were more than willing to participate, but openly threaten her? You didn't exactly recall doing such a thing.

"I'm sorry, what?"

"She told me about it today. She seemed upset, but that's where I'm stumped."

You frowned and watched as he took a challenging step forward, eye-lights almost invisible. "It's 'Lily' of me to jump to conclusions, and I know you can't be that bad of a person if Gray and Sugar are friendly with you, but just because you have them to vouch for your character doesn't mean I'll ignore what Rachel said."

You almost felt like slapping him, and you probably would of, but you understood his anger. In this situation, he was obviously none the wiser to Rachel's ways, so he was merely trying to defend his girlfriend, which was admirable in itself; The story was complete bullshit, though.

"Sans, I'm not sure what Rachel told you, but I didn't threaten her? I'm not sure why she would say something like that but-"

"Maybe she was lying, maybe she wasn't, I ain't willing to take chances though."

He stepped closer, and you instantly moved backwards, "I'm not threatening you, it's just a simple warning, okay? Don't bother Rachel, and we won't have an issue, got it?".

There were millions of words you wanted to say, but you kept your mouth shut, merely nodding and watching as he dissapeared back into his house. You grumbled, going back down on your knees and patting down the soil with your gloved hands, anger still bubbling in your chest, threatening to boil over. She was a manipulative bitch, but she definitely knew what she was doing, and that alone made her dangerous. But, she was all talk, and the less people she had to believe her the better, which is why your plan was to befriend the others in an attempt to get them to trust you more. If they trusted you they were less likely to throw hands the second Rachel uttered a dissaprooving word.

Forgetting the blonde for a moment, you smiled appreciatively at your growing plants, semi-proud that your hard work was actually paying off. But, your comfortable silence was yet again interrupted by a small knock on your fence. You looked up in annoyance, expecting to see Sans come to bother you again, but to your great suprise, Blue stood infront of you instead.

"Oh! Hey?"

You greeted, hoping he wasn't here to 'warn' you like Sans did.

"HELLO! SORRY FOR BOTHERING YOU, I WAS JUST TAKING A WALK AND WANTED TO SAY HELLO!"

You smiled, standing up and brushing yourself down, "Good to see you, Blue".

He matched your expression, dispelling your worries of Rachel having said anything to him. "SAME HERE! IT'S-"

He cut himself off, suddenly looking embarrassed, causing you to raise a brow at him. "Sorry, Rachel reminds me to tone it down as my voice tends to annoy people. I always seem to forget though.."

Another frown made it's way onto your face and you shook his head at him, "No no, you're fine. Be as loud as you want with me, it's no bother."

He blinked, as if caught of guard by your answer, staring at you for a long moment before speaking up, "YOU'RE SURE? WELL...I APPRECIATE THAT, HUMAN."

His boney brows furrowed suddenly, studying your tense posture with slight curiosity, "YOU LOOK AGITATED, DID SOMETHING HAPPEN?"

You involuntarily sighed, Sans' words still fresh on your mind, "Nothing to worry about, I just had a not particularly fun conversation with your cousin, Sans"

Blue leaned forward on your fence, amused expression on his face, "WHAT DID HE SAY?".

You shook your head, "Some bullshit about how I apparently 'threatened' Rachel. He says she came to him crying about it."

Blue perked up at the mention of his girlfriend, 

"SHE TOLD HIM THAT?"

"Yeah. I know you'll probably take her side, which is understandable, but I do want you to know that I'm not the type of person who would do that, so-"

"DON'T WORRY, I BELIEVE YOU."

It was your turn to look shocked, eyes wide as you stared at over at the skeleton. "You....do?".

"YES. RACHEL HAS DONE THINGS LIKE THIS BEFORE. IT...DOESN'T USUALLY END WELL FOR THE PERSON SHE MAKES FALSE CLAIMS ABOUT. YOU SHOULD CONSIDER YOURSELF LUCKY SHE HASN'T INVOLVED EDGE OR BLACK."

"Why do you think she does it? Make false claims I mean."

Blue pondered this for a minute or two, tapping the side of his skull, "RACHEL HAS BEEN...CHEATED ON IN THE PAST. I SUPPOSE SHE'S SCARED THAT WE'LL LEAVE HER FOR OTHER PEOPLE, WHICH IS WHY SHE CREATES THESE RUMOURS. I'M NOT CONDONING HER ACTIONS IN ANY WAY JUST SO YOU KNOW, IN FACT, I'VE REPRIMANDED HER ABOUT IT IN THE PAST. I'M NOT SURE OF HER TRUE REASONS FOR DOING IT, BUT IT IS AN EDUCATED GUESS."

You had no way to tell if this was true about her, but a nagging feeling in the pit of your stomach told you that she definitely wasn't the one who was cheated on. Ignoring the overwhelming urge to laugh, you nodded in a sympathetic manner, placing your hands at your hips, "I can understand that, I just wish I wasn't getting dragged into it."

"I WOULD BE ANGRY IF I WERE IN YOUR POSITION TOO, DON'T WORRY. EVENTUALLY SHE'LL REALISE YOU AREN'T A THREAT, AND THE RUMOURS WILL CEASE TO EXIST."

You folded your arms and smirked, "I'm not a threat, huh?"

"OF COURSE NOT! RACHEL HAS NOTHING TO WORRY ABOUT."

You placed your hands to your chest and feigned a hurt expression, "I've never been called ugly in such an offensive way!"

When you wiped away a fake tear, Blue froze, eye-lights shrinking in horror, "NO! I DIDN'T MEAN IT LIKE THAT AT ALL! I JUST- YOU-DAMN IT.."

You laughed, shoving his shoulder in a playful manner, "I'm just messing with you."

He slumped in relief, obviously glad that he hadn't offended you , "YOU AREN'T A THREAT BECAUSE NEITHER OF US ARE ROMANTICALLY INTERESTED IN YOU, WELL, MAYBE APART FROM GRAY AND SUGAR-"

"Woah! Gray, Sugar and I are just super close friends, nothing romantic-"

"'SUPER CLOSE FRIENDS' , HUH? SUPER CLOSE FRIENDS THAT CUDDLE AND-"

"Okay that's enough!"

Blue chuckled, shaking his head at you fondly. 

"I SHOULD GET GOING, I'VE DISTRACTED YOU FOR LONG ENOUGH."

"I'm always glad for a distraction from a friend."

Blue paused, "WE'RE FRIENDS..?"

"Of course! I mean, unless you don't want to be that is-"

"NO NO! I'D LOVE TO BE FRIENDS! IT GETS DULL HANGING OUT WITH MY COUSINS ALL THE TIME, AS MUCH AS I CARE FOR THEM."

"I know the feeling."

You hesitated slightly, gesturing to your house, "Do you wanna come inside? I could get you something to drink?"

Blue silently considered his options, briefly glancing as his house anxiously before releasing a loud sigh and relaxing his posture, "SURE, WALKING AROUND THE STREET HAS BECOME BORING ANYWAY"

He quietly followed you inside, taking a seat on a stool by your kitchen counter, watching as you skittered across the kitchen for glasses and a jug of pink lemonade from the fridge.

"YOUR HOUSE IS NICE, IT FEELS VERY COZY AND HOMELIKE!"

You grinned at him, placing a glass infront of him and taking a seat, "Thanks, I try to buy a couple of things here and there  to make it more me."

"SO FAR SO GOOD, COULD USE MORE BLUE THOUGH"

He stated jokingly, taking a sip of his drink. 

"Is blue your favorite colour?"

Blue looked down at himself, wearing a nearly fully blue outfit, and back up at you with a completely serious expression, "IT'S ACTUALLY CHARTREUSE, FOR YOUR INFORMATION".

You choked on your lemonade, hunching over the table and cackling loudly into the palms of your hands. From the gaps between your fingers, you could see him struggling to keep his composure, placing a gloved hand to his teeth and leaning forward against the wood. You had no idea he was this fucking funny, but you absolutely loved it.

Chapter Text

You and Blue had been chatting for a little over an hour, discussing interests, hobbies and anything in between. You were glad he had decided to speak to you, otherwise you wouldn't have ever known how interesting he actually was and the two of you had only spoken once at Dinner. It appeared that his true personality really seemed to shine when Rachel wasn't around. He was excitable and friendly, but there were moments where he could make you fall off your chair with his sarcastic Jokes.

Both of you were amiss a conversation about his favorite TV show when there was a small knock at your front door. You paused, clambering off your chair and sliding across the floor, almost falling much to Blue's amusement. Carefully pulling it open, you looked up at Stretch, who was leant against your porch collumn, cigarette in his mouth (which defied everything you had ever been taught).

When he noticed you, he removed the cig and gave you a lazy wave as a greeting, "Sup. Have you seen Blue? Been looking everywhere for him".

There was an edge of worry in his voice, but he masked it well with his relaxed and unbothered expression. "Yeah, he's inside actually. Wanna come in?".

He shrugged, "Sure, I've got nothing better to do anyway."

Blue perked up at the sight of his younger brother, beaming at him when he sat down. Stretch gave Blue a fond tap on the skull, and you concealed the 'awww' that threatened to leave your mouth. They were obviously amazingly close siblings.

You returned to your seat, pouring Stretch a glass of lemonade, which he gratefully took.

"IS EVERYTHING ALRIGHT BACK AT THE HOUSE? YOU USUALLY DON'T COME SEARCHING FOR ME."

Blue asked, brows furrowing in slight concern. Stretch sighed, beads of sweat forming on his skull. He looked tired and fed up, which according to Sugar's constant description of his character, wasn't familiar.

"Not...exactly?".

Blue frowned, a protective aura suddenly surrounding his smaller form, "WHAT HAPPENED?".

"The usual I suppose. Rachel and Gray started their daily arguments, right on schedule, only this time it escalated faster than I thought it would. I'm not sure what was said, but from what I gathered, She had said something about Sugar."

You tensed up, your anger from earlier returning tenfold. Blue obviously sensed this, giving you a reassuring look before motioning for Stretch to continue.

"Gray snapped. Next thing you know he's tryna throw bone attacks at her, and obviously I tried to stop him before he seriously hurt her. But he told me, and I quote, to 'mind my own fucking business'".

Blue's frown deepened, and you were silently cheering on Gray in your head. Sugar was important to him, and you, so his anger was definitely justified.

"Gray and I aren't close, but we're friends, you know? So obviously whatever she said crossed the line for him to start lashing out like that. Eventually, Black and Edge caught wind of the commotion and came to her defense, I'm pretty sure Black and Gray began an encounter. Long story short, shit went down, and I really didn't want to be ducking under the table to avoid getting hit by a Gaster blaster. So...here I am?"

You patted his arm in a comforting manner, "Do not fret my lord! thy can seek sanctuary at one's palace!" You told him dramatically, putting on a very poor impression of a Victorian queen in an attempt to ease his obvious stress.

Luckily, Stretch found it funny, snickering into his elbow before looking back up at you and giving an equally dramatic show, "I thank thee, my beautiful lady!".

He bowed, and you both dissolved into a small giggling fit, much to Blue's amusement. At least he wasn't stressed anymore. The shorter skeleton stood from his place at your kitchen counter and grabbed his bag from your coat hook. 

"You going back?"

Stretch asked, attempting to stand to leave with him.

"YES. I THINK IT'S BEST IF YOU STAY HERE WITH (Y/N). I'LL SEE IF I CAN DO ANYTHING TO EASE THE SITUATION AT HOME."

"Blue-"

"I'LL BE FINE, STRETCH. I AM THE OLDER BROTHER AFTER ALL! TRY NOT TO ANNOY HER WITH YOUR RIDICULOUS PUNS WHILE IM GONE! MWEHEHE!"

Dear lord his laugh was as adorable as Sugar's.

The orange clad skeleton sat back down next to you, and you both watched Blue leave with equal worry.

"He'll be fine- I think?"

"Your comforting words bring me great relief. Thanks a 'bunch'."

"You don't look very relieved.."

" 'Wood' it help if I broke into song and dance?"

"Was that a pun?"

"Of course not. Do you really think that low of me?"

You raised a brow at him, "Nooo..of course not. I have the highest faith in you!"

He placed his arm across his skull dramatically, "Your tone betrays you, my lady. How you wound me! I may need some 'lemon-aid' ".

You cackled loudly, almost falling off your chair but managing to catch yourself by grabbing onto his hoodie.

Stretch smirked, looking down at you whilst struggling to contain his laughter.

Once you had recovered, you sat up, and suddenly became serious when you thought back to the situation next door.

"Are you worried about Rachel and Blue?"

You asked, resting your head on your folded arms. 

Stretch sighed, nodding, "Blue's capable of handling himself, I know that, but y'know, I can't help but worry. Black and Gray have two of the highest Attack's and LV in the house, so I guess i'm just scared he'll get hurt if he comes between them?"

This was understandable. It was perfectly normal for Stretch to be worried about Blue, especially in a situation like this. 

"I get what you mean, don't worry"

He looked content at that, sipping his lemonade slowly, and, as you watched him, a question nagged at the back of your mind.

"You're not worried about Rachel?"

He hadn't even mentioned her when you asked, which definitely rose some of your suspicion. Stretch paused, as if caught off guard by your question, before nodding.

"Course I am, she's my girlfriend. But...she tends to get herself into situations like this with Gray all the time, this being one of the worst. Me and the others try to warn her that's it's not the best idea to provoke him, cause it's basically asking for trouble. But, she's stubborn as hell, and refuses to listen, even when Black or Edge try to tell her. I mean, they're head strong and hot-tempered, but at least they have common sense."

You snorted quietly into your drink, almost bursting out laughing at the fact that Stretch had practically called her senseless. However, as you stared over at his preturbed expression, you came to a sudden realization that all his worry was aimed at his brother, not Rachel, which was strange, considering the fact that he was one of her boyfriends. Sugar was definitely right when he said that there was something off about Stretch when it came to his interest in Rachel, and you were determined to figure it out.

♤

      ♤

              ♤

It was about seven at night, a few hours after Stretch had left, and you were curled up on your couch in the dark watching an episode of one of your favourite shows. However, your relaxation was swiftly interrupted by a few knocks at your front door. Sighing loudly, you scuttled off the safety and warmth of your couch and scurried towards the front door, swinging it open.

"HELLO!"

It was Papyrus, and he was holding a small-ish box in his hands.

"Oh! Hey?"

"I MADE A CAKE!"

He announced proudly, causing you to tilt your head in confusion. "Uhh...okay? Cool?"

"EAT IT WITH ME! IF YOU DON'T MIND?"

He seemed slightly nervous, so you happily let him through the door, turning the kitchen light on and grabbing two plates and a cutting knife before seating yourself at the kitchen counter. Papyrus joined you, placing the box down and gently opening it, revealing a medium sized cake, which was strangely your favourite flavour.

"SUGAR INFORMED ME YOU LIKED THIS TYPE OF CAKE, SO I DEVISED A PLAN!"

"This sounds like an ominous plot to poison me.."

"OH DEAR...I SUPPOSE IT DOES, DOESN'T IT?"

The two of you stared blankly at the cake, and  you decided to break the increasingly awkward silence, which was becoming almost unbearable.

"So, care to tell me about your plan?"

You asked, taking the knife and cutting you both a generous slice each.

"WELL, I'M SURE YOU HEARD ABOUT THE...AHEM..SITUATION BETWEEN GRAY AND RACHEL?"

"Yeah, Stretch told me all about that. Sounds crazy"

"BELIEVE ME, IT WAS EVEN CRAZIER TO WATCH FROM THE SAFETY OF THE KITCHEN."

This made you laugh.

"AFTER BLACK AND GRAY STOPPED FIGHTING, IT BECAME UNBELIEVABLELY TENSE AND AWKWARD IN THE HOUSE, AND I WANTED NOTHING MORE THAN TO LEAVE, BUT I HAD NO GOOD EXCUSE TO GO OUT SO LATE AT NIGHT. THIS IS WHERE MY PLAN COMES INTO PLAY"

You listened to what he was saying with great interest, spooning the cake into your mouth (which was really fucking good).

"I REMEMBERED SUGAR TELLING ME A FEW NIGHTS AGO ABOUT THE THINGS YOU LIKED, AS I WAS INTERESTED IN GETTING YOU AN EXTREMELY LATE 'WELCOME TO THE NEIGHBOURHOOD' GIFT. YOUR FAVOURITE CAKE FLAVOUR HAPPENED TO BE AMONG THE THINGS HE TOLD ME, SO, I GOT THE INGREDIENTS TOGETHER LAST MINUTE AND QUICKLY MADE A CAKE FOR YOU SO I HAD AN EXCUSE TO LEAVE THE HOUSE!"

You blinked, staring at Papyrus for a long time, "So...I'm a scape-goat?".

"...IT SOUNDS AWFUL WHEN YOU PUT IT THAT WAY.."

You giggled, shaking your head at him, "Don't worry, it was a good plan, and plus I got cake out of it, so that's a bonus!"

"I'M GLAD YOU APPROVE! I'LL KEEP IN MIND TO BAKE YOU THINGS MORE OFTEN."

"Marry me"

You blurted before you could stop yourself. Papyrus paused in the middle of his eating, staring up at you in shock.

"UH- I..-"

"I'm so sorry I absolutely did not mean to say that!"

You apologized swiftly, placing your head in your hands, flustered.

After a moment of silence, you heard Papyrus' absolutely adorable laughter from infront of you, causing you to peek out from between your fingers.

"NYEHEHEH! DO NOT WORRY HUMAN, I'LL HAPPILY BE YOUR CAKE HUSBAND!"

There were probably some sexual implications in that sentence, but you were too wrapped up in Papyrus' sweetness to care.

"Then I'll be your....uh...flower wife?"

Papyrus blinked, before his eyes sparkled in excitement, "THAT IS AN AMAZING AND EXTREMELY FITTING TITTLE!"

You knew if anyone, especially Rachel, overheard this conversation, it could be seen as slightly romantic, but, for some reason, you couldn't find it in yourself to care. You were having fun.

Chapter Text

It had been about a week since your cake date with Papyrus, and the whole incident with Rachel and Gray. You spoke frequently with Blue, Sugar, Stretch and Papyrus, but, your big holey softie had yet to even send you a text to let you know that he was alright. When you asked Sugar about it, terrified that you had done something to upset him, he reassured you that no, Gray was in no way mad at you, and that he just needed some thinking space after what had happened with the blonde bi- I mean Rachel.

You weren't exactly sure of the details, but you did miss him terribly. Over the nearly two and a half months that you had known Gray, you two were practically inseparable, your light hearted banter becoming something you looked forward to whenever you texted or spoke to him. It was something that had somehow wormed it's way into your routine, and now without it, your day almost seemed dull.

But, you were going to respect the fact that Gray needed space, as much as you wanted to rush next door and demand him to speak to you. Gray wasn't nasty or cruel in any way, and he was also brutally honest, so if you had done something to him, you woul be the first to know, and when he was ready, he would speak to you again.

However, you didn't exactly expect for him to speak to you today. You were busy dusting around your house, humming a random tune as you worked when you heard a knock at your door. Unlike any other time, where you would rush to it like a rabid dog would a post man, you took your time, placing your broom to the side and opening the door calmly.

"Hey Papyrus, I haven't finished that book you loaned me but-"

You paused, mouth clamping shut. The person at the door was not Papyrus, but the very skeleton that you had been missing these past two weeks. Gray stood infront of you with a sheepish look on his face, hands shoved in his weathered hoodie pockets.

"Uh, heya sunshine. You miss me?".

He attempted to greet you, but you merely stood there in silence, staring him down. After about twenty seconds, he grew uncomfortable, beads of sweat forming on his skull and his red eye-light shrinking slightly.

"You angry at me or somethin'? Is it cause I haven't talked to ya lately?."

You continued to stare,

"Look Sunshine, can't you just say somethin'? M'sorry if-"

"You're such a dumbass."

You declared, cutting him off from his rambling. In a swift motion, you wrapped your arms firmly around his middle, pressing your head into the softness of his fraying grey turtleneck. Your sudden hug seemed to catch him off guard, as he tensed up for a moment, before a baritone chuckle shook his larger form, and he placed his arms around you in return.

"I've missed you, bone-head."

You muttered, and you felt him relax against you, "Yeah, me too, sunshine".

The warmth in his voice and the familiar nickname instantly brought you comfort, and when you eventually pulled away, you noticed his cheekbones being flushed a faint grey colour, almost unnoticeable.

"Sugar told me you were askin' about me."

You shook your head at him, "Yeah well, I was worried about you! I thought you were angry with me or something.."

You trailed off, noticing the expression of adoration on his face as you rambled on. "Nah, could never be mad at you, Sunshine'".

He ruffled your hair fondly, and you swatted his hands away with a huff of annoyance.

"You should come in, i've missed you and I don't want you to leave just yet."

You told him truthly, gesturing to your living room and closing the door behind you. Gray collapsed on your couch with a sigh, looking more exhausted than you had ever seen him in the two months that you had been friends. It worried you. Of course, he wasn't always full of energy like Sugar, Blue or Papyrus, but he just looked...finished? Like he had nothing left in him? And that alone was enough to make you scared.

"How are you feeling....y'know...after what happened?"

Annoyance flashed across his face momentarily, and you knew it wasn't in any way aimed at you. Gray seemed to be considering your question for a while, glaring at the floor before looking up at you.

"Angry. Fuckin' tired. Sore. I could think of thousands of ways i'm feelin' right now, but it's not any of your damn business."

He snapped at you, making you freeze in your actions. You knew that He wasn't really angry, not at all, he was just exhausted and taking it out on you since you were the only one around. Eventhough, you couldn't hide the hurt on your expression.

"Uhm..yeah! Okay, sorry-"

It was as if something had been slapped into him, as when he saw your dejected face, the anger instantly left his glare, "Shit. I'm sorry, Sunshine I-".

He groaned, hunching forward and pinching the bridge of his nasal bone in irritation. "Gray, it's okay, I get it-"

"No. I've been such a dick to you lately, ignorin' you and now this? Fuckin' hell.."

You sighed, sitting down next to him on the couch and placing a hand on his shoulder, "Don't worry about any of that, okay? You needed space after what happened, and thats not your fault. You're an asshole, but I still love you, got it?"

He chuckled weakly, raising his head and looking at you with an amused expression, "Don't deserve you, do I?".

You gave his skull a playful tap. It was back to normal now, you had your big softie again.

"hey, mind if I take you somewhere? I wanna make it up to you somehow"

"You aren't going to trick me in to paying, are you?".

Gray laughed, louder this time, standing from his spot on the couch. "I'm not that evil, sunshine. Have some faith yeah?".

You sighed reluctantly, grabbing his hand and allowing him to pull you up off the couch. 

"Where are we going anyway?" You asked as you were getting your shoes on. Gray shrugged at you, leaning against your wall and watching you carefully, "That's for me to know, and you to eventually find out?".

This did not give you much confidence.

♤

      ♤

              ♤

When the two of you got off the bus (after many judgemental stares at Gray) you walked down the street to a relatively big food and drink bar called 'Grillby's'. It felt warm and...almost familiar? Even though you knew you hadn't been here before. In all honestly, you were just relieved Gray hadn't taken you to some shady part of town, or an abandoned house.

The second the two of you stepped inside, he gripped your hand tightly, and you could practically feel the tremour in his bones. He was nervous, and you had no idea why. 

"Hey, you okay? You're shaking..?"

He sucked in a non-existent breath, and stared over at you, red eye-light slightly shrunken in.

"M'fine...just haven't been here for a while.."

Something was telling you that this wasn't half the truth, but you didn't want to pry and make him even more uncomfortable.

The two of you grabbed a table in the far corner, and you rested your bag against the seats, deciding to order for Gray as he seemed reluctant to be anywhere near the bar. You were going to have to be brave for the two of you.

When you reached the front, you noticed how high up the bar was, feeling akin to a small child when you placed your hands on the surface and peeked over the top to look at the fire elemental running the place.

"Uhm...excuse me?"

He paused washing the glasses, placing  them down and leaning over to look down at you.

"Sorry to bother you, I was wondering if I could order?"

He nodded quietly, and you told him what both you and Gray wanted without delay, handing him the money you were given to pay for it.

Now I really feel like a child...

You waited patiently at the bar, glancing over at Gray occasionally to check on him. He merely sat there, on his phone, brows furrowed at something he was looking at, however, when you finally walked over with your orders in hand, he put his phone away and gave you a small grin, taking his food.

"So...how's the situation with Rachel?"

You asked, digging in. Gray whistled lowly (which you didn't even know was possible) and you could already tell it wasn't great. Usually Gray or Sugar let you know if there were any problems in the house, for example, if Rachel had an arguement with one of the skeletons. Your main concern had to be Mutt though, especially because of what Sugar had told you.

"That bad huh?"

"Yup. She has arguements with them every other day. Tibia honest it gets tiring."

"What about...Mutt?"

Gray paused, staring over at you, eye-light glowing a slight bit brighter than normal. It was obvious the topic of Mutt gave him some unrest, as it did to Sugar as well. Whatever was going on, you had yet to see the worst of it.

"He's...I don't even know anymore. We used to talk nearly every day...he's alright, y'know? But this lately he won't even talk to his own brother. Just the other day I caught him cryin' in his room. I asked em' what happened, but he told me to 'piss off'. It's strange, he's never usually like this."

"Jesus.." you mumbled, taking a long sip of your drink. You had only spoken to Mutt a handful of times at the dinner, but he always seemed on guard; anxious. The whole situation did not sit right with you, in fact, it almost made you sick. 

When Gray noticed your nervous expression, he sighed, reaching across the table and giving your cheek a small squeeze, "Don't stress yourself out over it, m'kay? We'll figure things out, so stop your worrying."

You smiled, batting his hand away when he gave your cheek one final fond squeeze. "You couldn't of just given me a motivational speech?" You asked in slight annoyance, rubbing your skin.

Gray smirked over at you, winking. "Nah, your squishy human flesh is too fun to mess with"

"I hate you, dick."

"S'not good to lie, sunshine. You love me really."

He's not wrong about that.

As the two of you chattered away, a small plan formulated in your head. You needed a way to check up on Mutt and talk to him more, and you had just the idea.

Chapter Text

"A Movie Night?"

Sugar asked you over the phone as you cleaned up your house. "Yeah! I figured it would be fun!".

He sounded like he was considering it, and actually startled you with the suddenness of his response. "It's An Amazing Idea! Who Would You Like Me To Invite?".

You hummed thoughtfully, taking your time to consider your options. You didn't want everyone in the house to show up, especially not Rachel as then you would barely have a chance to even speak to Mutt. It was definitely wiser to just invite those you were friends with at the moment.

"You and Gray, obviously...Stretch, Blue, Papyrus and...Mutt?"

Sugar made a sound akin to choking, "You...Want To Invite Mutt? Why? Not That I Have Any Complaints Of Course I Just Didn't Realise The Two Of You Had Become.. Friends?"

You laughed, flopping down on the couch with a small 'oof'. "Uhm..we aren't exactly..friends? The whole point of inviting him over is to become his friend I guess?".

"Ah, An Excellent Tactic. Force Friendship Upon Him Until He Relents!"

You snorted, rolling your eyes, "Thats not my plan! I just want to...invite him out of that house? Away from Rachel and everything?."

Sugar hummed in agreement, the sound of shuffling being heard over the phone, "Do Not Fret, I Was Only Joking. Your Idea Is Extremely Considerate. I Mean, Who Wouldn't Want To Get Away From It?"

You almost collapsed at his use of 'it' when describing Rachel, and you could hear his gentle laughter over the phone, which almost made your composure snap. The best thing about talking to Sugar is that he never failed to make you laugh, or make light of a good situation, hence why he was quite possibly your best friend, other than Gray of course. You just hoped that the other three considered you their friend as well.

"I'll Let Them Know You Want To Invite Them, But I Cannot Assure You That Mutt Will Show Up. He Has Been Rejecting Plans As Of Late."

You sighed, prepping your living room for the night, phone pressed between your ear and your shoulder.

"That's fine, I just want him to know that someone wants him to be included, and he's not...alone?".

"It is A Good Idea, Don't Worry. I Also Agree With What You Said. Even If He Refuses To Show, At Least He Is Aware That We Want Him Around. I Do Have A Request Though.."

"Go ahead"

You grunted, pushing your two arm chairs next to the couch so that no one had the need to sit on the floor to see the screen. You didn't want to be a rude host and make your guests sit on the carpet. Sugar had been silent for a few moments, obviously thinking about what he was trying to ask you, so, while you waited, you attempted to clean up the first floor to the best of your ability.

"Well, I Was Wondering If I Could Invite Red?"

The question wasn't that shocking, in fact, you didn't even register what he asked as you lost your balance and slid down onto the floor when you attempted to move your furniture forward slightly.

Sugar had obviously heard the sound of suprise you had made, as well as the loud thud, as his voice came out panicked in the next few seconds.

"Are You Alright?! What On Earth Happened!?"

You crawled across your floor to your phone, picking it up and reassuring him that no, you weren't dead, but that you had merely slipped. Once he was sure that you were unharmed, he began to laugh into the speaker.

"Was My Proposition That Suprising?".

You chuckled with him, rubbing your knees and settling back down onto the couch, allowing Sugar to repeat his question.

"Sure, you can invite Red. Why though? If you don't mind me asking."

"Well..Red Has Been A Bit...Disheartened These Past Two Days. You Know How Infatuated He Is With Rachel? Well They Had An Arguement, And She Has Not Spoken To Him Since."

You gave a low whistle, "Poor guy.."

"Yes, Which Is Why I Believe This Might Do Him Some Good? It Should Stop Him From Sulking At Least."

This was flawless logic, you just hoped Red was at least slightly pleasant to you. You didn't want to end the night with an all out brawl, which you would possibly loose.

♤

       ♤

               ♤

"Cake husband!"

"FLOWER WIFE!"

Papyrus and you greeted eachother with a small hug, much to the amusement of Blue and Stretch.

"THE TWO OF YOU GOT MARRIED?"

You nodded, "That's right, I put a ring on it."

Stretch snorted from beside you, "I hope the two of you have a long and happy marriage?"

Papyrus gave him a triumphant smirk, "THANK YOU! BUT WE ARE MERELY MARRIED TO EXPLOIT EACHOTHERS SKILLS!"

Blue raised a brow at this, "THAT SOUNDS EXTREMELY...QUESTIONABLE?"

Stretch shook his head, placing an arm on his brother's shoulder, "It's 'bedder' if we don't know, bro."

At Stretch's pun, Papyrus seemed to catch on to what they were assuming, "THE TWO OF YOU ARE FILTHY! I'M WITH RACHEL WHY WOULD I- DEAR GOD!"

Papyrus disappeared into the living room, Blue following behind him, laughing his non-existent ass off. You watched in amusement, clinging onto Stretch's hoodie as the two of you laughed at Papyrus' misery. It felt strange and yet completely comfortable hanging out with the three of them, even though you had only been friends for a week and a half. It felt like you had known eachother forever, with the constant texting and phone calls you shared. Something about the situation felt natural to you, and that you greatly appreciated.

"Where's the others? Could they not make it?"

"Nah, don't worry. They'll be over in a minute they just had to take care of something back home."

Stretch ruffled your hair with a grin before joining the other two in the living room in picking the movie. Mere seconds later, there was a knock on your door, which you easily answered as you hadn't yet moved from your spot by the coat hooks.

Gray and Sugar stood infront of you, Red and Mutt lingering at the back. You were honestly suprised that everyone managed to make it, especially Mutt.

"Come in! Papyrus, Blue and Stretch are in the living room picking a film".

Sugar hugged you round the middle, and you greeted Gray with a small fist bump, the two of them wandering into the living room to speak to the others. Now it was just you, Mutt and Red by the door.

"Hey, It's nice to see you guys again. We barely talked at dinner."

Mutt merely nodded, but Red leant against your shoulder casually, being an inch or so shorter than you. 

"Long time no see, how ya been?"

You shrugged, and he trailed you into the kitchen where you began to make some popcorn. "Ehh, it's been a hectic week at work, what about you?"

He took a seat on a stool by the counter and watched your movements carefully, resting his head against his folded arms.

"Pretty shit, but possibly gettin' better."

You recalled what Sugar had mentioned earlier, glancing over at him.

"Uhh..I heard about what happened between you and Rachel...you...doing okay?"

Worst case scenario is that he told you to mind your own business, which you should probably be doing, but you couldn't help but feel worried.

You heard Red groan from behind you, "Shit...yeah m'fine..She just..said somethin' about my relationship with My brother...and I fuckin' yelled at her and now she won't speak to me..."

You could hear the frustration and slight hurt in his tone, turning around fully and heading over in an attempt to comfort him, placing a hand on his arm. He gave you a confused look, and you decided to start speaking instead of staring at him like a lunatic.

"Look, couples have stupid fights all the time. If you guys really love eachother, and I'm sure you do, you'll figure it out. I wouldn't let it bug you though."

 He stared at you for a long time, and you were about to leave him to his thoughts, when he spoke up again in a quieter tone.

"Should I talk to er?"

"Yeah definitely. When you see her next pull her aside and speak to her about it. I'm sure she'll see your point of view."

He nodded along with what your were saying, looking less disheartened than when he had sat down.

"Thanks, didn't know ya were a relationship counselor?"

He said jokingly, and you laughed at this.

"Hell no. I'm just used to putting up with people's bullshit."

"I know the feelin'. Thanks fer puttin' up with mine."

You smiled warmly at him before turning back to the snacks that you had been preparing.

You were about to speak to him again, when there was a small noise by the entrance of the kitchen, causing you both to look up.

Mutt stood awkwardly by the door, fiddling with his jacket and looking like he wanted to be anywhere else but there.

"Uhm...."

You gave him a reassuring grin, and he stepped further into the kitchen towards you.

"Gray told me that you might need some help...so uh..."

You were pretty sure this was the longest sentence he had uttered around you, and you were extremely proud of him for doing so. Beckoning him to stand next to you like a mother would a small child, you gestured to the popcorn packets.

"Be a dear and pop those into the microwave for me, okay?"

He nodded silently, and went to work, and as he did this you grabbed a few cans of drink from the fridge. As you were doing this, you noticed Red out of the corner of your eye staring at the two of you in slight awe. When you raised a brow at him, he merely shrugged at you and slipped off of the stool, probably to go speak to Stretch or Gray.

"I'm glad you could make it today, I've been wanting to invite you to hang out for a while now but a situation never came to light."

He stared down at you for a moment, the two of you patiently waiting for the microwave timer to go off.

"You have..?"

"Of course! It's nice having you around."

"Oh.."

There was an awkward silence after that, which surprisingly, Mutt was the one to break. 

"I didn't know if I should show up, But my brother found out about it and convinced me to go, said somethin' about gettin' out the house and socializing..."

"Your Brother...Black, right?"

"Yup.."

"Well, I have him to thank then! Now I get to spend some time with you."

This might have been the wrong thing to say, as Mutt began to turn a shade of orange, pulling his hoodie tighter over his head, and practically ripping open the microwave when the timer went off. It was obvious that your words flustered him.

He poured the packets into two separate bowls, picking them up with ease and waiting for you to grab the drinks before following you into the living room like an obedient puppy, which was pretty hilarious to you considering his name was Mutt.

"Oh, hey guys"

Stretch greeted you with a grin from his place on the couch.

"Did you decide on the movie?"

You asked, placing the drinks down on the coffee table.

"Yeah, it was a tough choice, but we all voted for Friday the 13th."

You raised a brow at him, "Really? It's not even Halloween yet?"

"Well, it was either that or something called fifty shades of-"

"Okay! Friday the 13th it is!"

Blue put the movie on, and everyone took some seats and wrapped themselves up in the blankets you had brought out earlier. You were sandwiched between Mutt and Stretch, Gray and Red sitting to the left of the orange clad skeleton whilst Papyrus, Sugar and Blue took up the spaces in the arm chairs. 

As the movie progressed, you noticed Mutt fidgeting alot, which peeked your concern.

"You okay..?"

You whispered so only he could hear you, and even if you spoke at normal volume, no one would have noticed as the others were discussing how dumb one of the characters were, Red even going so far as to cheer when they died, which caused everyone else to laugh.

"M'fine...just not used to doin' this..."

You patted his arm in a sympathetic manner, which he obviously didn't expect.

"That's okay, you are having fun though, right?"

He laughed quietly, catching you off guard, "Haven't had this much fun in a while. M'glad I showed up...".

This had been your goal for the night, so you were extremely pleased that it actually worked. After that, no one spoke much, focousing on the movie more than eachother. You appreciated this though, because even if the eight of you were silent the entire time, at least you got to spend some time together without Rachel interrupting.

Towards the end of the film, you felt Stretch slump against you, obviously having fallen asleep. This however meant that you were squashed directly against Mutt, which you were afraid would make him uncomfortable. When the credits rolled, you glanced up at him, ready to apologize, when you realised he was smiling. It was small, and barely noticeable, but his fanged mouth was tilted upwards in a tiny grin. 

Maybe I should invite him over more often...

Chapter Text

The morning after your movie night with the boys, you didn't exactly expect Red to show up on your doorstep. He was sweating, and looked less relaxed and apathetic than he normally appeared, giving you an urgent look before shoving you back into your house and closing the door behind him.

"Are you being chased by a serial killer or something?"

You asked skeptically, watching as he peeked out of your peephole, smaller form seeming stiff and nervous.

"wish I fuckin' was. Put me out of my fuckin' misery already."

He grumbled, finally turning to face you with a sour expression.

"Right. So are you gonna explain why you busted down my door or am I just going to be left with unanswered questions?"

"I need yer help."

"Finding your sanity?"

He paused, laughing bitterly at your question, "Deserved that, didn't I?"

"You did, but anyway, what did you need help with?"

He sighed, heading into your living room and placing himself down on the couch, skull in his hands. All jokes aside, you began to feel genuine worry for the shorter skeleton, even though you had only properly been friends for a few hours. Plopping down next to him, you placed a hand on his shoulder, attempting to encourage him to speak. Luckily, it worked.

"Some crazy racist bitch at work wants to have lunch, says if I don't show she'll get me fired or somethin'. Thing is, she wants me to bring a fuckin' friend, and uh, pretty sure she hinted that they had to be human."

You raised a brow at him, "Why didn't you ask Rachel? I mean, she is your girlfriend after all?"

"First person I asked. She said no, and I wasn't about to make her even more fuckin' pissed at me by insisting, so, here I am, at yer fuckin house."

You gave him a blank look, arms cross across your chest, looking similar to a teacher scolding a student. Red sensed your disapproval, skull beading with red tinted sweat and posture tensing even more than when he entered the house. Deciding to take pity on the poor skeleton, you relented your glare and patted his shoulder.

"Fine, I'll do it. You owe me one though."

He sagged in relief, giving you a grateful look. "Yer a life saver".

"I'm aware, don't worry. So, when do we need to meet this apparently crazy bitch?"

Red checked his phone, and by his suddenly sheepish expression, you knew you definitely weren't going to like his answer. "In..twenty minutes?"

You groaned, pinching the bridge of your nose and shaking your head in disappointment. "Why am I always told last minute when shit happens?". Red shrugged at you, placing his phone back into his pocket, "Uh..cause yer special?".

instead of smacking him upside the skull like you desperately wanted to, you refrained, turning on your heel and climbing up your stairs, muttering something about getting dressed to the skeleton on the couch. You weren't exactly aiming to please this woman, whoever she was, so you threw on something comfortable and returned to Red, who was waiting patiently.

"So, where does she live? Do we have to take the bus?".

"Nah, she lives about ten minutes down the road from us."

You paused in putting your shoes on, staring up at him skeptically, "So...she lives in the woods...by herself?". He nodded, not fully understanding what you were getting at. "Are you sure she isn't...y'know...a psychopath?"

"Wouldn't suprise me if she fuckin' was. Caught the bitch tryna make her coffee cup float the other day, and then she cried when it didn't work."

Your eyes widened in horror, and Red seemed to pick up on your growing fear, quickly attempting to reassure you, "Uh..we'll be fine though...?"

You opened your mouth to protest, and to change your mind about agreeing to this, but he swiftly interrupted you, getting up casually. "Let's get goin'. The sooner we get there the sooner we can fuckin' leave."

Sighing, you realised that you couldn't exactly back out now, deciding to accept your fate and suck it up. You followed Red out of your house, locking the door behind you and jogging slightly to walk beside him. The two of you reached the main road after a couple of minutes and took a right, heading down the gravel path that lead into the woods. The deeper you went, the less signs there were of civilization until all that was left was shrubbery, the path becoming less and less visible.

If anything happened out here, or if someone decided to jump out at the two of you, you were going to use Red as a bone shield and run for your life. You were sure the others would understand and appreciate his noble sacrifice, after all, he was the one who dragged you into the woods in the first place; It was retribution.

Eventually, a small house came into view, looking extremely out of place amongst the trees, being painted a bright red, and having a blue thatched roof.

"This is it...I think..?"

You sighed, stepping forward onto the porch and proceeding to knock when Red adamantly elected not to. After a moment, the door was swung open to reveal a tall, slim and frail woman with long, blonde curly hair and piercing green eyes that almost seemed to tear a hole through you. She wore a plain white dress, looking almost deranged as she twitched infront of you, hands gripping the door frame tightly.

"This your friend?"

She asked, voice coming out in a cracked whisper, crooked smile consuming her wrinkled face. Red nodded, practically hiding behind you, which you found hilarious in itself as you were pretty sure he was the strongest of the two of you.

The woman shook her head and cackled, beckoning you inside, "Come, come. I made a meal!". She suddenly frowned, pointing a boney finger in the short skeleton's direction, "That thing can't eat any though."

You almost choked, gaping at the audacity of this woman who looked as though a small breeze could knock flat. Now, you perfectly understood why Red described her as racist, and why he refused to come alone. You were practically a barrier for him, which for once, you didn't particularly mind being.

When the two of you walked inside, she shoved you down roughly onto a chair by the kitchen table, demanding that you wait as she skittered off somewhere in the house in search of something. This was probably when you started to panic.

"We are going to fucking die."

You stated, fists clenched at your side as you stared at the torn and somehow weathered wallpaper, dust and the smell of mildew heavy in the air.

"We ain't dyin. All you gotta do is eat her fuckin' food , and then we can get the fuck outta here."

"What if she poisoned it?"

"...Nice knowin' you..?"

You glared at him, "Thanks." Before he could answer, the woman in question quickly re-entered the room, crazed smile still in tact as she placed a plate of lasagna infront of you. From first appearance, it didn't look absolutely terrible, maybe slightly burnt, but it looked edible atleast. Red peered over your shoulder at it, making a small sound of disgust which almost made you want to refuse the meal all together. However, the woman was staring expectantly at you from across the table, and you couldn't exactly refuse, considering how unhinged she looked.

Trying your best to smile, you picked up your fork and took a small bite, shivering at the intensity of the flavour. It tasted like multiple things at once, and not a singular meal, and you almost spat it back on the plate. When you finally swallowed, she seemed satisfied, standing up and heading over to her sink to wash the tray it had been in. When you attempted a second mouthful, eager to finish and leave as quickly as possible, you froze, feeling something in your mouth that absolutely was not lasagna. Adjusting your tounge, you pulled slightly with your fingers, noticing a thick strand of blonde between your lips.

It took you mere seconds to figure out what it was, and when you did, you were revolted. You and Red shared a horrified look as you rapidly tugged the seemingly never ending lock of hair out of your mouth, on the verge of tears at the mere thought of having it in there. When it was finally out, you examined it with your fingers, holding it up to the light. Yep, it was her fucking hair.

You gave the skeleton a look that stated 'I am not eating any fucking more of this' and he instantly moved, your plate being surrounded by a red glow before the dish completely vanished. You had no time time to be astonished, as moments later the woman turned back around, eyes zeroing in on your now empty plate.

"You finished already?" She asked in amazement, and you nodded eagerly.

"Y-yes! It was so good...and I was..hungry.."

You managed to choke out, smiling falsely at her. When she didn't speak, Red ran out of patience, grabbing you by the arm and attempting to drag you to the front door, but, the woman called out before you could leave.

"No! We aren't finished yet!"

Red stilled, "scuse me?"

"We aren't finished! We have to talk! Go and sit down on my couch."

Lord save me from this fucking nightmare of a house and this absolute nutcase of a woman.

♤

      ♤

             ♤

"That was the scariest thing I've ever done in my life."

You announced, sat opposite Red in the small cafe in town. After the two of you finally escaped the house of horrors, he offered to treat you to a drink as a form of payment for going through with it for him. Taking a sip from your cup, you watched as Red's face contorted amusingly, clearly demonstrating his displeasure. 

"don't even wanna talk bout' it..."

He grumbled, taking a long swig of his mustard. At this point, you had become accustomed to the skeletons habits, so it didn't face you anymore. You noticed, however, that it only seemed to be the lazier skeletons who drank condiments, their brothers as disgusted as you initially were, Red with his mustard, Gray with his ketchup and Stretch with his honey. It was disgusting, but you were willing to put up with it for friendship.

"I mean, at least you get to keep your job?"

"Suppose yer right. Woulda preferred gettin' fired instead of that shit though."

"Yeah...you have a good point. Lets hope she doesn't invite you over ever again."

You were relieved she didn't poison the food, but considering you had an entire lock of her hair in your mouth, you would of preferred dying like snow white. Across the table, you noticed that Red mood had drastically changed from jokingly grumpy to slightly upset, which alarmed you. Your first guess was that he was still bothered by his arguement with Rachel, so you reached across and placed a hand on his, causing him to flinch back violently as he didn't expect your touch

"What the fuck?"

"Sorry! I just wanted to ask if you were okay? You look...well.." you gestured vaguely, not sure how to put what you wanted to say in a way that wasn't offensive. Red seemed to understand what you you were saying, as he shook his head at you with a gruff sigh.

"m'good...just thinkin' about what happened with Rachel."

"What did she even say, about you and your brother I mean?"

Red sent you a venomous glare, making it clear that you were overstepping a boundary by asking that question. Fidgeting under his unrelenting gaze, he finally took mercy on you and looked away, resting his head against the palm of his right hand.

"Nothin' much to fuckin' tell other than the fact that I flipped out at er'."

"Have you tried talking to her yet?"

He avoided eye contact, eye-lights trained on a napkink that was crumpled up on the table from earlier, "She uh...said If I was lucky she'd consider forgivin' me. Slim chance of that fuckin' happenin'."

You frowned, "Hey, I'm sure she was just exaggerating. I'm sure that when you get home tonight she'd be willing to talk."

He raised a boney brow skeptically, and you proceeded to nod your head enthusiastically to assure him of what you had just said. "Whatever, thanks for the advice I guess."

He pinched your cheek, pulling so that your head tilted forward slightly.

"Y'know, we're havin' a game night in a couple of days, could come if you wanna."

You paused, staring at him in slight suprise. It sounded like an extremely fun idea, but you knew some people (ahem Sans, Rachel, Edge, Black ahem), might not tolerate your presence. It wasn't like you gave a toss though, as if you were to come over, it would only be to check up on your boys, Sugar, Gray, Stretch, Papyrus and especially Mutt.

"Uh..are you sure everyone will be okay with that?"

Red laughed like you were being stupid, "Course. I mean, why the fuck wouldn't they?"

Because Rachel finds a way to always make me appear as a dreadful person.

He noticed your anxiousness, rolling his eye-lights and flicking your forehead gently. "c'mon, it'll be fun. Plus, you'll already know everyone apart from the friend Rachel's bringin'"

That's...true.

"Fine, I'll come."

"Fuckin Gr-"

"RED!"

You both jolted, nearling falling out of your seats at the sound of Edge's sudden, booming voice.

"THERE YOU ARE YOU LAZY PIECE OF SHIT! YOU HAD ME WORRI-"

He cut himself off upon noticing you, which was a shame since you really wanted to know what he was going to say. "OH...IT'S YOU.." He stated, looking you over with an unimpressed look.

This bitch..

"Did You Manage To Find Him- Oh!"

"Sugar!"

You instantly beamed, darting out of your seat and shoving yourself into him for a hug. Sugar chuckled quietly, picking you up by the waist and putting you down gently, hands still on your hips and a broad smile on his face.

"YOU SHOULD HAVE TOLD ME WHERE YOU WERE!"

"m'sorry Boss."

"SUGAR AND I HAVE BEEN SEARCHING ALL AROUND TOWN! I THOUGHT SOMETHING HAD HAPPENED!"

"I get it, m'sorry Boss"

It was a cute site. Obviously, Edge wasn't actually enraged with Red, he had just been worried his big brother had disappeared, which was a completely valid idea as Red had neglected to even send him a text.

When the scarf wearing skeleton was finished lecturing, he took a deep breath, pinching the bridge of his nasal bone.

"LET US GO HOME, RACHEL WILL BE MISSING US BY NOW."

Red nodded, sending you a small nod and following his little brother out of the shop, the bell ringing as they closed the door behind them. Sugar, however, lingered with you for a few more moments, adjusting your outfit as it had been mussed by the mere force of his hug.

"It's good to see you!"

You told him honestly, and he grinned,

"I've Missed You More Than I Would Like To Admit.."

What a fucking cutie.

Chapter Text

In the underground, Sugar had seen many horrifying things, and grown accustomed to them over the years. The things he was forced to do to survive would always be present, tucked away at the back of his mind as he desperately tried to forget. Sometimes, he didn't want to forget . He would sit up in his bed at night and cry, because no matter how hard he tried to move on, it was always there, not far behind him. It would claw at him until he broke, and even then when he finally slept, the memories would play over and over until he woke up again exhausted. Maybe he deserved it, though. Maybe it was karma.

But, somehow, these past few months he hadn't felt so terribly about himself as he did before, and he definitely noticed a change in his brother as well. He knew why, of course he did, he never had to look far for a damn reason. It was because of her. It was because of her that he had the energy to wake up in the morning, it was because of her that that he didn't feel so horribly about himself every second of the day, it was because of her that he took up baking again because he knew that she absolutely adored his food. Every little thing he could do now that he was unable to before was because of her, and he didn't know how to feel about that.

It was strange, how one person could completely change your view and outake of a life you once dreaded living. It also made him confused and sometimes out of place. Sugar cared for her, more than he had ever cared for someone in his life, apart from Gray of course, and he was willing to do anything to make sure she was happy. He was scared, however, that what he felt for her lingered past the platonic boundary. He wasn't even sure if he could feel for someone that way anymore after what he had done and experienced. Yet, it was there, a small tug, a nagging feeling that that was becoming harder to ignore the more time he had spent with her.

He thought about distancing himself, but that was cruel, and he valued her friendship way more than he did his irritating feelings. Being her friend had kickstarted his life again, and he was content remaining her friend whilst he figured himself out. He wasn't in love with her, no, but he knew that he no longer looked at her in the same way he had when they first met. He would wait though, for years if he had to. Her happiness was top priority.

As Sugar sat in the back of Edge's car as the two brothers argued, his phone went off with a small ding, letting him know that he had a new message. 

(Y/n) <3

Red invited me to the game night.

Sugar's face lit up at this, eagerly typing his response.

You

That's Great! Are You Going To Come?

He Silently hoped her answer was yes.

(Y/n) <3

Ofc! I wouldn't miss it for the world! 

You

Are You Sure? I Understand If You'd Be Uncomfortable.

(Y/n) <3

You guys make me happy. Aslong as I get to hang out with you, the night will be successful.

Sugar didn't reply for a long time, staring at his screen in awe as his skull slowly turned a light grey. He knew she was referring to himself, his brother, Red, Stretch, Blue and Papyrus, but he couldn't but feel flustered. It had been a while since someone actually wanted to be in his presence.

(Y/n) <3

Did you drop your phone? Well, if you did, I sadly need to go now. My bus is arriving in a minute or so.

You

We Could Have Given You A Lift, It Wasn't A Problem.

(Y/n) <3

True, but I would have thrown myself out of the car if Edge tried talking to me. The bus is a safer option.

Sugar chuckled quietly at her response, fond look on his face as he began typing. Yes, the underground had broken him beyond belief, but she was there to slowly fix the cracks.

♤

       ♤

               ♤

"Are You Ignoring Me Now?"

Black demanded, glaring over at his little brother, who was sat quietly on the couch. He had come home from work, and asked how his brother was feeling, but didn't recieve a response, as if he wasn't even there.

"Mutt!"

The taller skeleton jolted, as if being snapped out of a daze, and gave Black a slightly irritated look.

"M'not ignoring you, just not in the mood to talk, alright?"

"I'd Be Alright With That If You Weren't 'Not In The Mood To Talk' For The Past Few Months. Do Not Fucking Lie To Me."

Mutt stood up to his full height, anger evident on his usually passive face. His fists were clenched by his side and he was glaring fiercely down at Black, who was giving him an unimpressed look.

"Can you fuck off? You're always fuckin' pesterin' me about this stupid shit and I keep telling you I'm fine but you don't fuckin' listen! Shit! Why can't you just piss off and leave me alone for once in your life!"

Black froze, looking as though he had been struck, eye-lights nearly invisible. Something was definitely wrong, as Mutt had never snapped at him before, not like that at least. Taking a deep breath, he calmed himself, not wanting to loose his rising temper.

"What On Earth Is Your Problem? I Ask You If You Are Alright And You Lash Out Like A Fucking Child. Grow Up, I Didn't Raise You For Most Of Your Life For You To Be Acting Like This."

Mutt laughed, almost hysterical, "This shit again!? What, because you raised me you have the right to fuckin' pry into my life? What a fuckin-"

"Papyrus."

Black growled warningly, magic flaring up slightly.

"Sans."

Mutt replied with an equal amount of anger. No one was home other than them, so they could drop the nicknames that were given to them by Prime Sans.

"What The Fuck Happened? These Past Few Months You Have Been Acting Like A Fucking Cunt. I Don't Know What Happened To My Brother, But You Clearly Aren't Him. I Don't Even Fucking Recognise You Anymore."

Mutt shook his head, "Maybe that's a good thing, cause I wish I wasn't even fuckin' related to you."

The second the words left his mouth, the whole room went deathtly quiet. Mutt froze, bringing his hands to his teeth as his eye-sockets widened in horror. Black merely stared at his little brother, eye-lights faded into the back of his skull as his fists unclenched from his side, the anger instantly leaving his body and filled with overwhelming sense of hurt and betrayal. Mutt seemed to have been snapped out of his daze, snapping back into the brother that he knew well; The brother he desperately wanted back.

"I'm sorry, I'm sorry! Why the fuck did I even say that I..-"

Black cut him off, reaching up and gathering his taller form into an awkward yet secure hug. Mutt melted, clinging to the fabric of his brother's work shirt and crying quietly, mumbling apoligies every now and then. Black could tell he didn't mean what he had said, but it still stung, filling him with guilt and anger; Anger that he couldn't figure out what was making him act this way, and guilt, because deep down he felt that he knew the cause, he was just hiding from it.

He wanted to blame her, their new neighbour, especially considering all the things Rachel had mentioned, but he knew that was hardly reasonable. Mutt had begun acting like this way before he even knew of her existence, so there was no possible way she had any involvement.

Clenching his brother's jacket, Black sighed. He wasn't a good brother, not by a long shot, but when their father had been killed, he had tried his best to raise Mutt the right way. He wasn't perfect, but how in any way is a eight year old supposed to know how to take care of toddler. Maybe he fucked up, but he knew his little brother like the back of his hand and something definitely wasn't fucking right, and when he found out who it was, he would fucking kill them.

Chapter Text

"YOU SHOWED!"

Blue exclaimed happily, instantly hugging you when you walked through the front door. Stretch, who had heard the commotion, peered over from his place by the coat hooks and grinned when he noticed who it was. Waiting for Blue to let you go, he slung an arm loosely around your shoulder and ruffled your hair as a greeting.

"Good to see you, ain't been able to talk to you much."

"Yeah, sorry about that. I've been busy at work lately. I'm glad I could be here tonight though-"

"OH MY GOD!"

Papyrus, having obviously noticed that you were here, practically leaped over the couch to get to your side, delicately removing Stretch from you before picking you up and swinging you around.

"I AM SO HAPPY TO SEE YOU!"

Once you had caught your breath, you gently wrapped your arms around him, "Missed you too cake husband."

He snickered quietly before placing you down, Stretch and him guiding you over to the living room, where Red, Rachel, Edge and Gray were sat. Obviously, Red and Rachel had talked and figured things out, as she was now cuddled into his side and he was playing with her blonde hair. They would have been cute if you didn't know what a fucking bitch she was.

You gave Red a knowing smile and sat yourself down next to Gray, Stretch sitting to your left and Papyrus directly next to him. You placed your arm around Gray, and he smirked, giving your cheek a pinch, which caused both of you to laugh quietly. Somehow, you didn't even have to communicate with him to have a conversation. Cuddling yourself into him, you settled down as he massaged your shoulder. Edge, who had been watching the whole time, looked confused and slightly irritated.

"DID THE TWO OF YOU BECOME A COUPLE?"

You blinked, "Uhhh no? We're just best friends?".

Everyone present, even Rachel who had a personal vendetta against Gray and Sugar, gave you a blank look that screamed 'Are you being serious'. The interrogation couldn't go any further as Sugar, Blue, Black, Sans and a girl you didn't recognise entered the room carrying snacks and drinks, placing them down on a coffee table in the centre before taking their seats. Your focus now was soley on the girl. She was tanned, with dark brown curly hair that hallowed around her face and stunning blue eyes. She wore a simple white shirt and light pink sweater vest, as well as black trousers and black studded boots. Overall, she was absolutely gorgeous, you just hoped she was nice.

Eventually, she caught on to your staring, and instead of giving you a dirty look, she smirked, sending you a wink and sticking out her tongue. This caused you to become flustered, looking away and staring intently at the floor. You heard her gentle laughter from across the room, as well as Rachel asking her what was funny, to which she replied with a small 'nothing', and you could yet again feel her eyes on you.

"You guys have any idea what you wanna play first?"

Sans asked casually from his place next to Red. Rachel, who had been quiet this whole time, sat up straighter, looking across at her boyfriends eagerly, "Truth or Dare! It'll be fun!". Black, who was sat on Rachel's left, leaned across to whisper something in her ear, to which she replied with a small, girlish giggle.

"TRUTH OR DARE DOES SOUND LIKE A GOOD IDEA!"

Papyrus affirmed, murmurs of agreement echoing across the room shortly after. It had been decided, the first game was truth or dare. Stretch picked up an empty bottle, clearing a space on the table and placing it down. "The spinner gets to ask whoever it lands on, sound good?"

"THAT IS AGREEABLE"

"I'm glad you think so, Edge lord."

You snorted from beside the orange clad skeleton, causing him to grin down at you with amusement. Once you both had composed yourselves, Stretch grabbed the bottle by it's base and gave it a good spin, everyone else watching in slight anticipation. The bottle slowly came to a halt, the neck pointing directly at Gray, who suddenly looked nervous.

Stretch laughed evily, leaning forward with a mischievous expression on his face, "Right, Truth or Dare?". Gray shrugged, removing himself from you, "Uhh..truth I guess?".

Blue rolled his eye-lights, "HOW EXCITING."

"What can I say? I don't trust the system."

Stretch nodded, leaning over you to pat him on the shoulder, "Smart man. But, enough talk. Hmm...If you could fuck anyone in this room who would it be?"

Blue, now extremely interested in the game, muffled his laughter against his scarf, whilst Papyrus and Red did so unashamedly.

"Uh, can I pass?" , Gray asked hopefully, beads of sweat forming on his skull. Stretch clearly wasn't going to show mercy, shaking his head. This definitely felt like a trap. All eyes were on him, and each person in the room was extremely expectant, especially Stretch and Red.

Realising there was no possible escape, Gray sighed and quietly mumbled his answer.

"Speak Up, For Lord's Sake, We Couldn't Hear You."

Black demanded, causing the holey skeleton to glare over at him. 

"Fine, If I had to choose...I'd be...uh....(Y/n)-"

"I KNEW IT!"

Everyone stared, suprised at Papyrus' outburst, to which he responded by sheepishly apologising and sitting down again. A few moments later, chaos ensued.

"I Am Not Suprised, Brother"

"Ain't that fuckin' rich."

"STRETCH, YOU OWE ME MONEY."

"Goddammit.."

Meanwhile you merely sat in place, frozen from shock. You were sure Gray picked you as he was disgusted by Rachel, clearly couldn't pick his cousins, and hardly knew the new girl that well to choose her as an option. Although you were probably a last resort, the fact that he even thought of you made you flustered. Gray clearly shared the sentiment, sitting rigidly beside you, skull flushed a dark grey. This was an extremely embarrassing situation, which you were thrilled to move on from when Gray span the bottle, which landed on a still recovering Red.

"Truth or dare?"

"Dare, I ain't a pussy."

"Whatever you say, pal. I dare ya to call a co-worker and confess your love to them."

Red appeared horrified, meanwhile Edge laughed freely into the couch cushion, Blue looking like he was about to collapse trying to hold his amusement in. They obviously knew about the bat-shit crazy woman who lived in the woods.

"This should be good."

The girl observed, catching your eye and sending you a friendly smile. There's no way she could be a close friend of Rachel's and be this nice to you. Something was strange about her and you were determined to figure it out before the end of the night.

"C'mon Red, thought you weren't a-"

"Shut the fuck up Sans. Shit-fine, I'll fuckin' do it."

He brought his phone out of his jacket pocket, tapping the screen rapidly and dialing the woman's number, Rachel reaching over to put the phone on speaker so the whole room could hear. 

"Hello? Is this my husband?"

"Uhh...Yer future one, I'm hopin?"

This seemed to be the breaking point for Papyrus, as he buried his face into his gloved hands and shook with silent laughter. Stretch, who had been quiet this whole time, rested his head on your shoulder, muffling his cackling in the cloth of your shirt, which ended up setting Gray and You off as well. It seemed as though everyone in the room was struggling to keep quiet at this point.

"Anthony?"

Who the hell is Anthony..?

"Yeah, It's me, fuckin' Anthony, yer true love."

"Oh my God! You have no idea how happy I am to hear that! I cannot wait to be reunited with you my love, we can-"

"I'm fuckin' In love with ya, now piss off ya creepy bitch"

With that over and done with, Red swiftly hung up and blocked the number, throwing his phone to the side and glaring at the table in unamusement, arms folded across his chest. He wasn't happy.

"Ehh, at least you tried?"

Sans offered, shrugging, much to Red's annoyance. Rachel was busy giggling into Black's chest, the two cuddling up together next to Red. It was then that you realised Mutt was not at all present, which you found both concerning and odd. He had seemed to have alot of fun when he was included in group activities, such as movie night, and it almost seemed unfair that he was the only one not enjoying themselves in the house. You glared at Rachel, clenching your fists by your side. You didn't know how, but you felt that somehow, she had some involvement in this.

A few people later, including yourself, it was finally Rachel's turn to spin the bottle, and it happened to land on the new girl, who seemed perfectly pleased with this, as she hadn't yet been asked the question. "Marianna, Truth or Dare?". Oh, so that was her name? It was beautiful, and it definitely suited her as a person. You watched her face scrunch up in thought, before she hummed, sitting forward and smiling.

"Dare, I could use a bit of fun".

Rachel smirked, "fine, I dare you to...kiss someone in this room."

This definitely made things awkward. Marianna probably wouldn't kiss the other skeletons out of common decency, as they were with Rachel, which left you, Sugar and Gray left as an option. Maybe this was Rachel's plan, purposely creating a situation where she would have to kiss one of the boys in order to make you jealous, probably assuming that you were with/ liked one or both of them. Unfortunately for her, she was wrong...you think.

Marianna frowned, standing up hesitantly and heading to the center of the room, glancing between her three options. She smiled, and it appeared she had made a decision, proceeding to...beckon you up? Even Rachel looked alarmed at this. This didn't seem to be part of her plan. Once you were at her side, you picked up on a few more things, such as Marianna being around six foot, and her blue eyes having small barely visible gold streaks in them. 

She turned to you, gently cupping your face, "Sorry about this, princess. I don't fancy smooching any of the guys here." You smiled at her, slightly embarrassed by the nickname she gave you, "don't worry about it, I'd do the same".

She smirked, and then hastily pressed her glossed lips against yours for a surprisingly intimate kiss.

♤

       ♤

               ♤

You all played a few more rounds of truth or dare, as well as attempting just dance. Blue had been your partner for all of the songs, and it was quite possibly the funniest thing you had ever experienced in your life.

The two of you could not take the music seriously, hilariously trying and failing the moves shown on the screen, the only successful one being when Blue jumped onto your back for a certain song, which is when you found out how amazingly light he was, and how bad the two of you were at dancing. But, it managed to make everyone laugh, even Black, so you saw it as a success.

Now you were in the kitchen sipping a glass of water, Marianna by your side. Since the two of you were alone, you figured now was a good time as any to question her about her confusing connection with Rachel.

"So...You and Rachel are close friends?"

Marianna stared at you for a long time before bursting out laughing, clutching her sides desperately. "God no! I hate the horrid bitch". You blinked, a shocked look crossing your face. "The only reason she ever invites me places is to make fun of me or to be extremely passive aggressive. I'm guessing she invited me today cause' she thought I'd hate you, and she was obviously wrong from the way we made out earlier."

The reminder of this caused your cheeks to heat up, which she found amusing, "Did I embarrass you, princess?" She whispered near your ear, giggling shortly after and backing away. "Jokes aside, I hate her guts, and I'd probably beat her ass, but I don't an army of skeletons chasing me down the street for laying a finger on their 'queen'"

This was true, and was also the exact reason you hadn't started a fight yet. Even if you won, you wouldn't be able to beat eight angry skeletons, let alone one. You seemed to be on the good side of a few so far though.

"She's a bitch, but she definitely knows how to pick her bodyguards."

You laughed at this, and Marianna slung an arm around your shoulder, "It's so unfair we haven't talked before, cutie." You nodded in agreement, leaning back against the counter. "I feel you, it's nice to know theres other people who don't suck Rachel's ass as a religion". Your new friend cackled at this, shaking her head.

"It's a shame Mutt couldn't make it."

You commented, peeking her curiosity.

"Mutt?"

"He's Black's brother. Tall, sweet and skittish guy."

"Ohhh, him! Yeah I get what you mean. I barely see him around, but when I do he always seems shut in and disconnected from the rest of the world. Spending time with us today might of done him some good."

You nodded, frowning, staring over at the stairs, a strong gut feeling in your stomach that something wasn't right.

"You good cutie?"

"I'm gonna go check on him, actually. I have this- nevermind. I'll be back in a few."

Chapter Text

You were hesitantly stood outside Mutt's door, it being open ajar which meant you could just about see inside. It wasn't well lit, being messy and unorganized. The skeleton in question was sat on his bed, hugging his knees to his chest and trembling slightly.

was he...crying?

"Mutt, are you okay? Can I come in?"

He jolted, head snapping up to look at you, before calming down and giving you a small, weak nod, returning to his previous position. You sighed, stepping carefully over the mess until you reached his bed, placing yourself beside him. You wanted desperately to give him a hug, but you didn't want to make him uncomfortable, so you waited patiently for a signal that you were allowed to.

"What's wrong, sweetheart? Did something happen?"

"It's nothin'. You probably won't care about it so I'm not gonna bother you-"

You placed a hand on his shoulder, smiling reassuringly at him, "I care, okay?". He stared at you for a long time, seemingly unable to comprehend your words, or how friendly you were acting towards him. He clearly wasn't used to this from Rachel, and that thought made you sick to the fucking stomach.

"Had a fight with my brother, somethin' stupid I said that I didn't mean. He said he forgives me now...but I can't face him anymore, not in the same way."

"Is that why you didn't come to Game night?"

He nodded, clutching his skull tighter in his hands, orange tears forming in the corner of his eye sockets which he desperately tried to wipe away and hide from you.

"m"just sick of it. Sick of myself. I keep causin' problems for everyone in this fuckin' house and I- I'm so-"

That was enough. You swiftly gathered him into your arms, running a hand down his back and attempting to reassure him so he wouldn't upset himself any further.

"You aren't a burden and you don't cause problems, do you understand me? You are perfect, and I'm not going to allow you to think otherwise. You don't even know how much your brother loves and cares about you, how much all your cousins do. They wanna see you happy, Mutt. You deserve to be happy. What you don't deserve is what you're going through right now." You cupped his sweet face in your hands, and he gave you a curious, astonished and teary eyed look, "You are so unbelievably lovable, Mutt."

This seemed to break the camel's back, as seconds later Mutt whimpered, tears sliding down his flushed skull and he buried his face into your chest, clutching you to him tightly. You frowned, wrapping your arms around him once more and stroking the back of his skull gently and tentatively.

You felt immense sympathy for the poor skeleton, as positive reassurance seemed to be a foreign concept to him. But, it didn't matter how many times you had to say it, you would make sure the fact that he was loved was ingrained in his head.

"I'm so proud of you, Mutt." You whispered to him, which only succeeded in making him cry harder. This was your goal. If he didn't cry it out now, he may never get a chance to, and that could make him even worse. He needed to know that he was absolutely fucking cared for.

Once his cries had turned into quiet, shaking breaths, you pulled away, bringing his tear stained face into your hands once more.

"Are you okay?"

"...yeah.."

"You sure? It's okay if you feel like shit, you don't have to feel okay all the time, Mutt."

He laughed quietly, pressing his fore-skull against your head. "You got me figured out, then?"

"Just about."

"Guess that's a good thing."

You unconsciously kiss him on the top of the skull, wiping the tears away from his sockets. 

"Thank you..."

"It's no problem, Mutt."

As the two of you proceeded to talk, you didn't even realise that Rachel had been stood outside the door, watching the whole thing.

♤

       ♤

               ♤

Mutt was conflicted and confused about his current emotions, so much so that it hurt his head to even think about. She suprised him, and kept doing so ever since he first met her, and he couldn't tell if that was a good thing or not. And, after tonight, he was sure he wouldn't view her in the same light as before. It was hard to stay away from her like Rachel had asked, as somehow, she was the only person who could perfectly understand how he felt and what he needed without him needing to say it. It was confusing, yes, but he was too mentally exhausted to figure it out for himself.

He was currently in the kitchen, at about twelve in the morning, leaning against the kitchen counter and sipping a glass of water. Even though he was tired, he couldn't sleep, and this seemed like a better option than pretending. 

"Mutt?"

His whole body went still, placing down his glass of water with a slight tremble in his hand.

"...Rachel..."

She slunk over to his side, examining his taller form with slight disgust and disapproval, causing him to wince. She never seemed happy to see him anymore, as she had done when they first began dating. When she was a nice person. What happened between now and then?

"What did you need....?"

She huffed, snatching up his glass of water and downing its contents, wiping her mouth with the back of her hand before placing it in the sink.

"I have a question, about something I saw earlier, if you don't mind me asking."

He felt his body go cold and stiff, as if he had suddenly been dunked in artic temperatures. This definitely wasn't going to go well. Rachel didn't wait for a response, proceeding to speak anyway.

"So, I'm walking up the stairs, heading to my boyfriends room to check on him as he didn't even have the common decency to show up to game night, and I see him getting all mushy and pathetic with our next door neighbour. Isn't that hilarious."

He went to speak, to amend the situation, but she snapped her fingers at him, a scowl on her face, "Don't interrupt me, you fucking mongrel. You've embarrassed me enough already."

He went silent. During arguments like these it was best to just obey everything she said, otherwise it would definitely get violent fast.

"What were you thinking? Crying all over her like a fucking child. Do you have any idea how ashamed I was of you when I saw that?"

"Rachel I-"

Her hand swiftly came back, striking him across the face in a sudden motion that he didn't even expect. Clutching his stinging skull, he stared down at her in shock, but she merely folded her arms and sent him a toxic glare.

"God, she was probably fucking revolted by you as well, I feel sorry for her."

His eye-lights shrunk at this, "She wasn't! She-"

Rachel gave him a mock look of sympathy, "What, did she tell you that you were a good person? Did she tell you how proud she was of you? Because she was obviously fucking lying, I mean, look at you. You're a fucking disgrace."

He felt the tears before he could even comprehend that he had begun crying, orange streaks marking his stinging skull. She had also done some damage to his HP, and somehow the fact that she had the intent and will to hurt him stung more than the actual smack.

Noticing his tears, Rachel frowned, wiping at his sockets roughly with her hands, causing him to flinch back.

"Don't cry, you fucking baby. I'm just being truthful so you won't get hurt in the long run, okay? You know I love you, right?."

He sighed, body trembling once more, "Yeah, I get it."

She smiled, happy she had gotten her way, "Good boy. Run along upstairs then."

He obeyed silently, heading up the flight of stairs to the second floor. Around the same time, Sans left his room, yawning and stretching. The second he noticed Mutt, more importantly, the tears running down his face, he froze, brows furrowing in concern.

"Woah, what happened? You okay buddy?"

Mutt nodded and tried his best to give him a reassuring smile, resisting the urge to violently shrug off his hand, which had taken place on his arm.

"Just a fuckin' nightmare, that's all."

That accurately described his relationship with Rachel.

Chapter Text

It had been a few days since game night, and you had attempted to talk to the others (especially Mutt) as much as possible. You figured you were making progress in befriending them all, as pretty much everyone in the house seemed to like you other than Rachel, Black, Edge and Sans. Your main goal was to try and get Mutt away from Rachel as much as possible, which so far didn't seem to work as she always seemed to linger behind him, sending him glares across the room or giving you dirty looks when she thought you weren't looking.

The conversation you had with Mutt replayed in your mind ever since you left the house ; You just hoped you had said the right things. Mutt was in delicate state, so it was important to go slowly and carefully with him, otherwise you would loose all of your progress at once with one wrong move or word. There were rare moments when he seemed to enjoy himself, glimpses of his real personality shining through, but then he would close up again and attempt to disappear. However, you didn't care how long it took to get him to trust you enough to talk about Rachel so you could actually act. You would wait years if you had to, if you hadn't of killed her by then that is.

Sighing, you were about to get up to refill your mug, when there was a sharp, loud knock at your front door, one you didn't recognize. It wasn't late in the evening, but five in the afternoon was definitely a strange time for someone to visit you. Opening the door, you met stunning, deep red eye-lights, and you instantly knew who it was.

"Black?"

"No, It's The Grim Reaper."

His tone was full of sarcasm, and you almost burst out laughing if it wasn't for your knowledge that if you did he would probably attack you for making fun of him. It was strange to see him at your door nonetheless, as you were pretty sure he detested you and last time you checked you were barely on speaking terms.

"Unfortunately, I Need A Favor. Assist Me And I Will Reward You."

This sounded extremely suspicious, causing you to narrow your eyes at him skeptically. He ignored your concern, swiftly brushing past you into your house, leaving you no room to protest. Mutt, who had somehow managed to hide from your view, stood next to you by the door, looking extremely apologetic and slightly embarrassed.

"Sorry bout this.."

He muttered, and you almost gaped at his face. He looked as though he hadn't slept in years, exhaustion seeping into his expression. The poor guy probably hadn't had a good night's rest in a while, having to deal with everything back home and Rachel's excessive bullshit. 

"Your Home Is Adequate."

"Thanks..but uh, did you need something? Or did you come over to just inspect my house and leave?".

Black glared at you slightly, "Trust Me, I Have Much Better Thing's To Do With My Time Rather Than Observe Your Living Situation."

You decided to stop speaking until he informed you of what the hell was going on, because at the moment it looked like you were being robbed, and you were beginning to get irritated by his antics. If Mutt weren't present you would have definitely snapped at him and put him in his place. That would probably come another day.

"I Require You To Watch Over My Brother For  A Few Hours While I Am At Work."

You blinked. This was actually an ideal situation. You could now spend more time with Mutt without appearing creepy or stalkerish. However, you didn't want to appear as too eager, as that might make him uncomfortable, so instead you nodded slowly along with what Black was saying.

"-It Is- .."

"It's cool, he can chill here with me."

He paused, "Are You Certain?"

You nodded, and gestured for Mutt to come inside, which he awkwardly did, sitting down on your couch with a sheepish look on his face. This whole situation was confusing in it's entirety, but you were willing do do whatever it took to make sure Mutt was happy, so you would put up with it. Black met you by the door, house keys in hand and a solemn look upon his face. Something was upsetting him.

"I Will Be Back Around Nine Since I Have A Shorter Shift Today."

"okay, got it."

He paused, seizing you up with a venomous glare, gripping his keys tighter.

"I Am Not Asking You To Do This Because I Like You, I Am Asking You To Do This Because I Am Out Of Options. Mutt Is Not Alright, But The Last Time He Was With You, He Came Home In A Better Mood Than He Had Been In Weeks. I Assumed You May Be Able To Cheer Him Up, Do Not Make Me Regret This Decision, Human."

He gripped your shoulder like a vice, causing you to flinch back slightly, "If You So Much As Touch Him, I Will Kill You, Do I Make Myself Clear?"

You frowned, nodding, which seemed to satisfy him. Collecting himself, he gave Mutt a brief Nod and headed out the front door, shutting it behind him and leaving you alone with the lanky skeleton, who was sending you a concerned look from the couch.

"You okay? M'sorry about my brother...he-"

"Hey, You don't need to explain, I get it. I'm fine."

You grinned, sitting down next to him and attempting to brush of your conversation with Black. He was obviously extremely protective of Mutt, which you admired, but he had no reason to openly threaten you, and had definitely crossed a line. Whatever, he wasn't the one you were worried about to begin with.

Mutt attempted to give you a smile, but he just looked so weak and defeated that you could hardly even call it that. Something had definitely happened between now and your last conversation with him. 

"The real question is, are you okay?"

"..huh..?"

"Mutt, sweetie, in the nicest way possible, you look like absolute shit."

Mutt took a second to process what you said before sighing and hunching forward, burying his face into his skeletal hands. He obviously didn't expect you to catch on so soon.

"Is it that obvious...?"

"Just a smidge."

His 'relaxed' facade crumpled, and you instantly took him into your open arms, cradling him against you in a protective manner and allowing him to release what he had been bottling up the last few days. Your hands rubbed his back gently, heart breaking at the sound of his exhausted cries. Fuck you, Rachel. Fuck you so fucking much.

You were filled with an overwhelming sense of guilt and anger, the urge to march next door coming on strong. However, your focus was Mutt right now, and that wasn't going to change anytime soon.

"What happened?"

He huffed, pressing his face against your shoulder and gripping the fabric of your hoodie.

"Rachel.."

"What did she do?"

"Had another fight with her...she uh, screamed at me, alot."

Something was telling you that wasn't the only thing she did, but you didn't want to pry and loose all your progress.

"What was it about?"

"I don't even fuckin' remember, somethin' shitty I did I-..I'm just so fuckin" tired of it.."

You frowned, peppering the top of his skull with gentle kisses, feeling him relax into you. It hurt to see Mutt so upset, but it hurt even more knowing that you were probably the only person he could speak to about this. However, this made you even more determined to help him, as well as the whole household, by making them realise the true nature of their 'loving' girlfriend.

Once you were sure he was finished crying, you pulled away slightly, cupping his face into your hands and wiping away his tears with the sleeve of your hoodie.

"I keep doing this around you, crying like a fuckin' idiot. M'sorry I-"

"Hey, no. You aren't an Idiot for being upset about this, you have every right to cry. Never apologise for it, okay Mutt?"

He looked stunned and almost relieved to hear this from you, mouth forming a small, yet genuine small. Sighing, Mutt nuzzled his face into the crook of your neck, looping his arms around your waist and pulling you into him. This wasn't what you expected, but it was a step in the right direction.

♤

      ♤

               ♤

Red hadn't even walked through the door when he noticed Rachel sat on the couch, looking furious about something. When she finally noticed him, she sent him a venomous look, and he instantly knew there was going to be some sort of arguement. It was times like this where he almost wished his neighbour was his girlfriend, no matter how much he adored Rachel.

"What's up with yer face? ya look upset."

She rolled her eyes, shaking her head at him, "That's rich. None of my boyfriends have been paying any attention to me all fucking week and you have the absolute audacity to ask me if i'm okay?".

This...was extremely confusing, considering her and the boss literally had sex last night. He's pretty sure he'd count that as attention, but if he brought it up it would just piss her off more, so he merely raised a brow at her.

"The hell are ya talkin' bout?"

"You know what I mean! You all seem so obsessed with that new neighbour, apart from Edge, Black and Sans of course, that you hardly even fucking look at me!"

Oh. so this is what it was about.

"Dollface, she's just a good friend, ya ain't gotta worry bout anythin' happenin' with er"

He hoped this would ease her worries, but it only succeeded in increasing her temper.

"She's a fucking whore, that's what she is. Disgsuting bitch"

Red froze, eye-lights shrinking at her words. Over the time he had gotten to know his neighbour, properly know her, she had been nothing but sweet and funny. He would call her a good friend, but the rising anger in his chest and the urge to defend her honour was coming on strong, and he refused to keep his mouth shut this time.

"The fuck did ya just say? Dolly, she's a fuckin' good person, even if yer jealous ya don't got a right to be speakin bout her like this."

Rachel laughed bitterly, "A good person? Don't make me laugh. She's nothing but a skanky, slutty bi-"

"Shut the fuck up, Rachel."

The blonde haired woman froze, staring at Red in obvious shock at the use of her name. Usually, he would refer to her with sweet petnames, but he was in no mood to do so right now, and it was evident from the way he was glaring holes through his girlfriend.

"We care about ya, but don't fuckin bad mouth er because we spoke to someone who wasn't yerself. It's disgustin' and out of line. Grow the fuck up."

Red wondered if he had crossed the line by saying this, and when Rachel's honey coloured eyes filled with tears, he knew he probably had. He didn't like yelling at her, but now days it seemed to be the only way she'd be able to understand that she was being disrespectful. A smidge of regret filled his being and he sighed, reluctantly going to her side and gathering her weeping form into his arms, not even noticing the evil smile on her covered face. 

"I-I'm sorry! I don't know what came over me! I suppose it just...brough back memories from my past relationships and...I just don't want you guys to leave me for someone else.."

He swiftly cut her off, "I get it Doll, I do, but ya don't need to act out to keep our attention. We already love ya."

This seemed to satisfy her, as she stopped crying almost instantly, catching him off guard.

She got over that fuckin quick..

"Y'know, to make matters worse, I've had some doubts about Mutt lately too.."

At the mention of the lanky skeleton's name, Red paused, frowning and glancing over at Rachel, who seemed unbothered.

"Waddya mean?"

"I mean, On game night, I caught him blubbering all over our neighbour, can you believe that?"

This sentence only succeeded in increasing Red's worries, "He was cryin? And ya didn't think to ask if he was okay?"

This stumped Rachel, as she had obviously backed herself into a corner that made her appear heartless and cruel. She definitely forgot she was talking to Red and not one of her friends from work. She'd have to get better at managing her character from now on otherwise the others would start catching on, and that was the last thing she wanted.

"Of course I did! I'm not careless, Red. I just wish Mutt would come to me, his girlfriend, about things like this rather than bothering our neighbour, who probably doesn't give a shit."

This was wrong in so many ways. Red knew her well enough by now to understand that she wasn't the kind of person to not care about people's problems, heck, she had helped him with so many of his. So, saying that she wouldn't 'give a shit' about Mutt was complete Bullcrap, but Red couldn't be bothered to begin another back and forth with his girlfriend. He didn't understand why she hated her so much, but she was good in his books, for now anyway.

"Yeah, I get it dollface."

Rachel smiled, leaning against him, "I'm so glad you understand baby."

Chapter Text

At some point during Mutt and Your's cuddling session, the two of you ended up falling asleep, completely entangled in eachother. You were smooshed against his side, and his body engulfed yours, arms wrapped tightly around your waist and head resting against your own. His sleeping face was definitely a cute sight to wake up to, especially since he rarely ever looked relaxed. You hoped you were a good influence on him.

You considered leaving him to sleep the whole time, but your legs were beginning to cramp and you weren't sure if you could sit still for another two hours, so you gently shook Mutt awake, causing him to groan quietly. "..Five more minutes..darlin'.."

"Mutt, c'mon-"

You shook him once more, and this time he actually listened, sitting up, eye sockets still closed and a baffled expression on his face. He looked strangely adorable like that. Sighing in relief, you stood up, stretching your limbs with a satisfied moan.

"..What time is it?"

You glanced over at the owl clock on your wall,

"7pm, your brother isn't going to be back for another two hours, so we might as well do something fun!"

"like what?"

"Uhh...baking? Baking's fun, right?"

Mutt shrugged, following you into the kitchen drowsily, still half asleep. You always had ingredients for cakes and cookies as you liked to make things for the others every now and then, so it wasn't hard to find the things you needed. As Mutt washed his hands behind you, you placed a bowl, wooden spoon, baking flour, sugar, chocolate, eggs and other utensils on the kitchen counter. 

"We could bake a cake, if you want to that is?"

"...sure.."

You sighed in relief, glad that he at least wanted to do what you were suggesting. Baking was a pretty fun activity, so it could be a way to get Mutt to come out of his shell a bit more, at least for now anyways. With the lanky skeleton's help, you measured the flour and sugar, tipping it into the bowl as carefully as possible. 

You were about to hand Mutt the eggs so he could crack them over the bowl, but you felt something soft and powdery hit your face, causing you to stop in your motions. Mutt looked startled and slightly guilty, quickly beginning to apologise.

"Shit..Sorry, I thought it would be funny and-"

You cut him off unintentionally by laughing, placing the eggs down and wiping the flour off of your face. He obviously didn't expect you to find it funny through his confused expression, but, when he noticed your laughter, he couldn't help but join.

"Nyehehe...I'd ask you 'flour' you doin' today, but it looks like I already got my answer."

That was a horrendous pun and you absolutely fucking loved it. Once the two of you had calmed down, you handed Mutt and couple of eggs, "Can you crack these and stir while I melt the chocolate?".

He nodded, and you each went your separate ways in the kitchen. Cracking the chocolate bar up into pieces, you placed the remains in a small bowl and popped it into the microwave, setting the timer for two minutes. Meanwhile, Mutt was diligently cracking the eggs, making sure the shell didn't fall in, and stirring them into the flour and sugar mixture. He looked as though he was enjoying himself, which was definitely a good sign to you. As long as he was happy you didn't care what you had to do.

The timer went off for the microwave, and you carefully took the bowl out, using an old kitchen towel as protection from the heat. In a swift motion, you poured the melted chocolate into the bowl slowly, allowing Mutt to thoroughly stir it into the mixture, watching in awe as it went from a golden colour to a light brown. 

Staring at the bowl of leftover chocolate, you had an idea for revenge. Waiting until Mutt put down the spoon, you dipped your finger into the chocolate and smeared it across his cheekbone, causing him to freeze. His eye-lights landed on you, and your devious expression, before his fanged mouth lifted into a smirk, and he swiftly flicked some of the mixture off the spoon onto your face, causing you to squeak in suprise, scrunching up your face at the feeling of it.

Mutt chuckled from infront of you, tilting your head upwards and using his thumb to wipe the stuff off, licking his fingers clean with his dark-orange ecto-tongue. You felt your cheeks heat up at the sight, but you had absolutely no idea why. Maybe it was the fact that he looked you in the eye whilst doing it.

Brushing aside the awkward yet cute encounter, you pulled out your circular baking tray, which was pre lined with baking paper from earlier. You poured the mixture in whilst Mutt began to clean up the kitchen, which was extremely sweet of him. Placing the now empty bowl in the sink, you grabbed your mitts and carefully placed the tray into your pre-heated oven, making sure not to burn yourself before shutting the door. 

"That was..fun"

 Mutt stated, the two of you having finished tidying up the kitchen. 

"I'm glad you think so, we should do it more often!"

"You sure? I know i'm not-"

"Mutt. I love spending time with you, okay? You're an amazing skeleton. Don't ever think otherwise Sweetheart."

Mutt smiled, staring down at you with a fond expression, "Thanks darlin'"

That was a new nickname that would probably stick, but you had no complaints. It was absolutely fucking adorable. The two of you stared at eachother for a long time, a comfortable silence filling the room. It wasn't strange at all, until Mutt began leaning in that is.

Is he trying to kiss me?!

What's going on!?

Did I give him the wrong idea?!

Question after Question flooded through your brain as the skeleton inched closer to your frozen form. His hand reached out, and you feared the worse...until he merely moved it to your hair and brushed it slightly.

"Sorry, you had some flour in your hair."

oh. Flour. Right.

"T-Thanks..."

"No problem."

Okay now it was just awkward. You averted your gaze to the floor, still slightly flustered, and fiddled with the stitching of your cardigan. You weren't sure what to say in a situation like this, but luckily for you, Mutt broke the silence.

"Y'know, I used to bake alot in the underground..and before Rachel."

You frowned at the mention of the blonde's name, "Why'd you stop?"

Mutt shrugged, "Rachel..she uh, said she didn't want me to do it anymore? Said it wasn't something a man should do and...I listened?"

Okay no, that was absolute fucking bullshit, and you almost felt like screaming. 

"Well that's dumb. If my boyfriend could bake I would be kissing the ground he walked upon. Why'd you think I got married to my wonderful cake husband, Papyrus?"

Mutt chuckled at this, shaking his head, "You got a point there.."

"You shouldn't give up something you like to do, unless it's unhealthy of course, just because your partner demands it. Do what you want to do, Mutt. Fuck anyone who tells you otherwise."

Mutt smiled down at you, "Thanks...you always seem to know how to cheer me up."

You shrugged, "I'm very committed to my job."

The two of you didn't speak anymore as your egg timer went off, signifying that it was time to take the cake out of the oven. You slipped on your protective mitts and Mutt opened the door, allowing you to gently remove the tray and place it down on the counter. It was unburdened and seemingly well cooked, which was relieving as a burnt cake would waste all the trouble you two went through to make it.

Placing a plate on the counter, you flipped the tray upside down and tapped the bottom, the cake easily sildding out and landing on the plate. 

"It worked!" You cheered, grabbing a cutting knife and beginning to slice even pieces, handing one to Mutt and expectantly waiting for him to give you the verdict. He took a small bite, staring up at the cieling for a while before looking back down at you and giving you the thumbs up. You clapped happily, taking a slice of your own and chomping down hungrily, much to Mutt's amusment. It was fucking delicious, and the lankly skeleton was happy on top of that, which probably made it taste even better.

♤

       ♤

                ♤

Black didn't like leaving his brother alone in the house anymore, not since he had begun acting different. His main hope for tonight was that his neighbour would be able to cheer him up like she had done last time, but even then he was scared out of his mind. He didn't trust her in the slightest, especially not because of what Rachel had mentioned, but he knew his brother liked her, which had to count for something.

Regardless, he was out of options. Something was screaming at him not to leave Mutt in the house with Rachel, and he had no idea why, but he was always one to follow his gut instincts, as, nine times out of ten, they were always correct. For once, he didn't care about how much Rachel cried and complained that he didn't trust her anymore. He was more concerned about his brother at the moment, besides, he would make it up to her eventually.

Rachel had been in a foul mood recently anyway, and he hadn't the faintest idea why. Something was obviously bothering her, but anytime anyone asked she merely snapped at them to stay out of her business, which ended up causing arguements in the house. This resulted in fights, obviously not as catasrophic as his and Gray's, but they were still troublesome to clean up, especially since Rachel had the tendency to throw anything in her path.

Black wasn't sure what had been going on lately, but he knew that staying at the house had become more like a chore than enjoyable, and there were mornings where he actually wished he had work, no matter how tiring his job was. It was unhealthy, and it had begun to effect everyone's dynamic with Rachel as well.

At the moment, Edge and Rachel were the closest, especially because of all the...ahem...fun they had recently (which he had heard due to his room neighbouring Edge's and the walls being incredibly thin). The two had become inseparable, everyone else practically scrambling for her attention, including himself. As much as he loved Rachel, it definitely annoyed him when she picked favourites depending on who had annoyed her the least that week.

Black remember one point, a few weeks into dating, where Rachel was the sweetest person he had ever known. She made sure to spend equal time with all of them, attempted to give them gifts when she could, and was overall a nice person. That was the woman he fell in love with. And now, even though she was drastically different, some part of him was desperately clinging on to the hope that she could still be that person again. 

Brushing aside these thoughts, he stepped onto his neighbours porch, knocking on the door and patiently waiting for an answer. The door swung open to reveal her smiling face, Mutt laughing behind her, and he almost tensed up at the sight. His brother was laughing. His brother was happy, and it was all because of her, not him. He was filled with guilt, but that was swiftly replaced with relief when Mutt smiled over at him, looking more at ease than he had been in four months. Even if Rachel didn't like her, she made his brother happy, and that was all he cared about.

Mutt hugged her goodbye, which also stunned him, and headed down the porch steps, leaving Black and the neighbour alone in an awkward stare off.

"Uh-"

"Thank You, It Appears That Mutt Is...In A Better Mood Than Before."

He reached into his pocket and pulled out a few notes, attempting to give them to her,

"As Promised, Your Payment-"

She shook her head, pushing his hand towards his chest, "Keep the money, you don't need to pay me for having a good time with my friend."

Black glared at her for a long time, hoping to intimidate her into taking the money, but she held her ground, folding her arms across her chest. She was stubborn, he'd give her that.

"I Am Not Going To Be In Debt To You, Take The Money."

"No."

He blinked at her audacity, "Excuse Me?".

"Black, you aren't going to be in debt to me, but im not gonna get paid for hanging out with Mutt. I don't need the money, nor do I deserve it. Okay?"

Realising she wasn't going to budge, he sighed, placing the notes back into his pocket, "Fine, Have It Your Way."

She gave him a triumphant look, before her eyes widened, and she grabbed him roughly by the shoulders, catching him off guard.

"Stay right there, don't move-"

"Get Your Hands Off Of Me-"

"I'll be back!"

She skittered off into her house, and he could only stare after her in confusion. For a human, she acted akin to a rabid dog. It was slightly amusing to say the least.

When she appeared again, she held a slice of cake in some kitchen towel, placing it in his hand.

"..What Is this?"

"Cake!"

"What Am I Supposed To Do With It?"

She gave him a concerned look, "Uhh...eat it? Have you never eaten cake before?"

He frowned at her, "Of Course I Have, I'm Not An Idiot! Why On Earth Are You Giving It To Me Though?"

She shrugged, leaning against the door frame, "Mutt and I made a cake, thought you might like to try some?"

Black froze, confused. Maybe she misspoke, because last time he checked Mutt hadn't baked in nine months, refusing to admit why he stopped. But the fact that this human was able to convince him to make a cake was astounding in itself, and he was almost impressed. Almost.

"I See...Well, I Thank You Then. If That Is All, Then I Will Be Off. Goodnight."

"Night."

She shut the door, and he headed back down the steps towards the garden gate, where his brother was waiting for him patiently.

"What took you so long?"

"Nothing. The Human And I Just Had An Interesting Conversation."

Mutt's brows furrowed, "You didn't threaten er..did you?"

Black rolled his eye-lights, "Of Course Not, I'm Not That Agressive. We Merely Talked, That Is All."

Mutt looked like he still had questions, but kept them to himself, which was good, as Black wasn't sure if he would be able to do anymore talking tonight.

Chapter Text

"Uhh, why am I here again?"

You asked Stretch skeptically as he let you into his room. About ten minutes ago, you had gotten a text from the orange clad skeleton asking you to come over, which was completely random, and definitely confusing since you weren't given any context. For all you know this could have been a booty call or something. 

Instead of explaining his intentions, he gestured for you to sit down on his beanbag, which you happily did, plopping yourself down with a small 'oof' and staring up at him expectantly. "So, are you gonna explain why you asked me to come over or-?"

Stretch shrugged, sitting in his gaming chair and spinning it slowly around to face you, "I'm bored."

You raised a brow at him, "No shit?"

"Yup. Plus you're the only person I actually like hanging out with so...now you're here and we're gonna do some shit together?"

"That sounds vaguely dirty."

Stretch chuckled, winking at you jokingly, which caused you to also burst into a fit of laughter.

"Fine, I'll bite. So, what are we to do my good sir?"

Stretch pondered this for a good moment, before answering, "I have no fucking clue my fair lady."

You cackled, burying your face in the fabric of the bean bag as Stretch rested his head against his desk and laughed. Sometimes, the two of you would find the stupidest of things funny, but you supposed that just added to the entertainment of the situation. There was never a dull moment when hanging out with Stretch, which you had come to realise the more you chilled with him. It was a shame he was tied up with a bitch like Rachel, though you were beginning to question if he genuinely had feelings for her from the way he acted when they were together. It was stiff, and pretty awkward.

Shrugging this off, you watched as Stretch grabbed his laptop from his bed, and scootched over to give him space on the beanbag. Obviously, this didn't work, so the two of you attempted to adjust the position. In the end, you were pretty much sat in his lap, with his laptop on your legs and his chin resting on the top of your head. It was fucking comfortable, but you really hoped none of the others, especially Rachel, walked in on the two of you like this, otherwise there would be some explaining to do.

"Let's watch a movie."

He suggested, logging into his Netflix account and scrolling through his recommended. Eventually, the two of you settled on a simple Horror movie, which was a genre he seemed to love, and you settled into him to get comfortable.

It was comforting, being in his arms like this. You felt safe; protected. Stretch was a chilled and laidback guy, and you never had a thought in your mind about him hurting you, despite what Sugar had said. The two of you were close friends, and he had never put you in a situation before where you felt unsafe, and you knew he never would. This is why you trusted him so much.

"Why do you like horror movies so much?"

You asked curiously (it definitely wasn't because you were trying to distract from the current sex scene. Of course not). Stretch thought about this for a long time, and then he answered, almost startling you.

"Ehh, dunno? I guess it's cause they're predictable. Plus it's pretty fun to get scared, y'know?"

"Fair enough."

"Now I get to ask you a question."

You blinked, "I wasn't aware that was a thing we were doing, but go ahead buddy?"

Even though you had your back to him, you could practically smell his shit eating grin which you had grown to love.

"Hmmm...why do you like hanging with me so much?"

You had an answer to that straight away, and you said it so quickly that you even stunned yourself, let alone Stretch. It wasn't something you needed to think about.

"You're funny, and I trust you. I don't feel pressured or scared when I'm around you. I feel safe, and I genuinely have fun. I guess I like hanging out with you so much because it's something i can rely on to make me feel happy again. You're my friend Stretch, and being with you cheers me up. I guess thats my answer?"

It was quiet for a long time, and you wondered if you had made things uncomfortable or awkward. Stretch had yet to talk. Maybe he was jokingly asking you and you gave too deep an answer? Did he expect you to joke back? Did you just ruin a really good friendship because of one fucking question? Before you could panick even more, the skeleton finally responded.

"You..uh...wow... Didn't expect that?"

"Sorry, did I make it weird?"

"No no, you're fine. Heh, I guess I just didn't expect a genuine answer. I appreciate It though."

He ruffled your hair fondly, which he seemed to love doing, and the two of you went back to the movie, which was nearing the end. The main protagonist was currently walking through the house, which was supposedly inhabited by a serial killer , carrying a baseball bat as a weapon, which was smart considering the last character who died attempted to fight the killer with a fucking spatula ( Stretch and you made fun of them for the next ten minutes after they died). This was probably the scariest part of the movie, knowing that the killer was somewhere in the house but not knowing where exactly, and you were clinging to Stretch's hoodie for dear life, which he found amusing.

The main protagonist turned the corner and screamed, startled by something in the next room. This 'something' was a broom falling over, but, as you were already on edge, you jolted violently and pressed your face into your hands. This was probably the last straw for Stretch, as he paused the movie and burst out laughing, muffling his sounds into your hair.

"Shut up, it's not funny."

"Nah, it's fucking hilarious-"

"I'm going to bite you"

When he continued to laugh, you cracked a small smile. You would never admit this, but your reaction was extremely amusing. Once Stretch had calmed down, he continued the movie, as there were only ten minutes left. To summarize the ending, the main protagonist unmasked the killer, which ended up being their Mom, and in the last second, the Mom stabbed the protagonist, killing them. It was all extremely confusing, and when the credits rolled you began to get annoyed.

"Is this movie being fucking serious?"

Stretch made a 'I don't know' sound, and you shook your head , placing the computer down, attempting to stand up so you could rant. But, Stretch clung to your legs, whining something about being comfortable, and cursing you out for moving. When you stepped forward, he tugged you towards him, causing you to slip onto your back, and for The skeleton to land on top of you. It was extremely cliche, and just as you both were about to laugh about it, His bedroom door swung open.

"GRAY AND BLACK ARE ARGUING AGAIN, SO I DECIDED TO COME UP HERE AND..."

Blue trailed off, staring blankly at the two of you on the floor. You stared back at him, and there was a minute or so of silence, which was becoming increasingly awkward as time progressed.

"WHAT, EXCUSE MY LANGUAGE, THE FUCK IS GOING ON HERE? AM I INTERRUPTING SOMETHING?"

Stretch shook his head quickly, shifting off of you, "Uhh, it's definitely not what you think?"

Blue narrowed his eye-sockets at his little brother, helping you up and pulling you to his side.

"HMM...I'M ONE HUNDRED PERCENT SURE IT ISN'T..."

You decided to explain the situation, hoping to banish Blue's suspicions. Once he understood, he relaxed, letting go off you and smiling once more.

"WELL, THAT IS A RELIEF. I SUPPOSE I'LL STAY WITH THE TWO OF YOU THOUGH SINCE I DON'T PARTICULARLY WANT TO PLAY REFEREE DOWNSTAIRS TO THE...SHOUTING MATCH?"

Stretch grinned, slinging an arm around his older brother's shoulder, "The more the merrier."

♤

      ♤

             ♤

"Absolutely fucking not. Nope. Not doing it"

Blue laughed as you turned your character around and began walking back down the hallway, Stretch merely smirking and watching you. You were taking turns playing random horror games on Stretch's Pc, and you were doing good until you noticed a tall woman at the end of the hall, swiftly backtracking.

"I'm pretty sure you have to go near her to progress?"

"Fuck progressing. I'm just going to sit here forever."

"I'M SURE YOU CAN DO IT! JUST...APPROACH HER..SLOWLY? I HAVE FAITH IN YOUR SKILLS TO RUN IF THINGS GO SOUTH."

You gave Blue an unamused look, but he gave you a thumbs up, causing you to sigh.

"Thank you for the vote of confidence."

"MY PLEASURE"

You turned your character around and inched towards the tall woman, leaning away from the screen the closer you got. The second you were close, her body lurched around violently and she darted towards you. You screeched, quickly turning and making your character sprint down the hallway and around the corner. Blue was attempting to direct you amist his laughter, but Stretch was beyond help, having been hunched over ever since your first cry of fear.

You jumped into a closet to hide, and began praying to whatever God or being out there that she didn't find you. 

"I don't know why you guys are laughing, it isn't funny."

They could barely take your anger seriously as there was a very obvious tremble to your voice from fright.

Blue shook his head, gently patting your back,

"WE AREN'T LAUGHING AT YOU...WE'RE JUST..WE- OKAY FINE WE ARE LAUGHING AT YOU."

"traitors."

"Can you blame us though? The sounds you're making are fucking hilarious."

"Fuck you. It's your turn now."

You swapped seats with Stretch, and he took your place, exiting the closet after a few seconds of tense silence. You supposed that after this the woman, whoever she was, was going to be roaming around. Stretch obviously had experience in games like these, moving the character around with ease and swiftly finding the items he needed to escape. There was a certian part where he encountered the lady, but he managed to creep past her with no issue, which severly pissed you off.

"The game is rigged."

Stretch chuckled, "Nah, you're just shit at them."

You flicked the back of his skull hard, and he jolted forward, accidentally moving the mouse and alerting the woman of his presence. Before he could even move, she grabbed hold of him and you screeched again at the jumpscare, despite not even being the one playing. The two brothers began to laugh at you again, to which you responded with the middle finger. 

Stretch sighed, standing up and well...stretching? 

"You guys chill for a sec, gotta go do something"

Blue gave him a small salute, and the two of you sat next to eachother on his bed.

"I'VE MISSED YOU! I BARELY SEE YOU AROUND ANYMORE!"

You nodded sympathetically, leaning against his side. It was true, yourself and Blue especially rarely had time to talk in person or hang out, so you would consider this an extremely rare occassion. It was a shame really, as Blue was an interesting skeleton to talk to, as, without Rachel's influence, he had a whole new personality; his real one. You had come to know him better after the dinner, and you appreciated you were given the chance to do so.

"I know what you mean. We should hang out more often."

"DEFINITELY. I BARELY SURVIVE IN THIS HOUSEHOLD WITHOUT SOMEONE ELSE TO SUFFER WITH."

"That bad, huh?"

"AS OF LATE? YES. THINGS HAVE BEEN INCREASINGLY TENSE THESE PAST FEW WEEKS. IT FEELS AS THOUGHT SOMETHING IS BUILDING UP; WAITING TO HAPPEN."

Although you didn't live in the house, you understood perfectly what Blue meant. Hearing from the others, you knew that there had been more arguments and fights than usual, as if something big was about to happen, especially considering the hostility in the atmosphere; something bad was definitely going on.

Blue sighed, copying your motions and leaning himself against you as well. You felt bad for him, as you did all the skeletons, even the ones who didn't even like you. Although they were absolute assholes, no one deserved to be in a toxic relationship, which is exactly what Rachel had trapped them all in, and as much as you wanted to spill the beans and explain to them what she was doing, you knew that at that current moment in time, none of them would believe you, even the ones you were close with.

"It's really fucking annoying"

You said out loud, and Blue chuckled quietly next to you,

"I COMPLETELY FUCKING AGREE."

Chapter Text

You and Sugar were cuddled up together on the couch watching TV, blanket enclosing the two of you together. It was rare moments like this that you appreciated, being able to spend time with one of your best friends without having to worry about Rachel ruining the atmosphere. Staring up at Sugar's sweet face, you leaned upwards and kissed his cheekbone, causing him to jolt in suprise and turn a light grey. It was honestly pretty cute to see him get so flustered, especially since it rarely happened.

Still blushing slightly, he glanced down at you with a raised brow,

"What Was That For?"

He asked quietly, amusement evident in his voice. You merely shrugged, winking at him and snuggling closer.

"I don't know? Just wanted to show one of my favourite skeletons some affection. Is that a problem?"

Sugar laughed, cupping your face in his gloved hands and giving you skele-kisses all over, exaggerating them with a small 'mwah' sound, which caused you to giggled uncontrollably. 

"It Isn't A Problem, In Fact, It's One Of My Favourite Parts Of The Day. It Might Just Be The Only Reason I Get Up In The Morning."

He stated dramatically, and you shook your head at his struggle to hide his amusement. Being with Sugar was different than when you were with any other friend you had before. You didn't have to worry about putting up a front around him, as you knew he already loved you for who you were, and not who you pretened to be. You hadn't met many people like that in your life, which was rather unfortunate, but you were beginning to get used to the affection Sugar and Gray gave you.

Your friendship with the two brothers was soley built on trust and understanding, which the the three of you highly valued. There were rarely any secrets between you, and you had come to appreciate that. Of course, everyone needs their privacy, so it was completely understandable when you weren't told certain things, and vice versa. You merely valued anytime you got to spend with them, for example, last week when you and Gray had a sleepover because he couldn't stand being in the house, so you built a pillow fort on the floor. Long story short, you woke up completely engulfed in Gray's larger, sleeping form. It was moments like that you kept close to your heart, because above anything else, you valued the friendship you had with the two of them; You wouldn't trade it for anything.

The show's credits rolled, and you stretched your limbs, falling sideways off the couch and sitting up on the floor. 

"We should make cookies"

You stated out of nowhere, and Sugar Stared at you with a small smile.

"That's A Wonderful Idea, Maybe You Should Calm Down First Though, Don't Want You Breaking Anything, Furniture Included."

You narrowed your eyes at him, "Oh haha.", and stood up, wandering off in his kitchen and leaving him to follow behind you. 

You had baked at the house before, having befriended enough of the skeletons to not appear as a threat, so you knew where the utensils were, pulling them out and and swiftly setting things up as Sugar grabbed the ingredients you would need to make them. There was something about being in a kitchen and making things that comforted you, filled you with satisfaction. Maybe it was the idea that you were being productive? You weren't particularly sure, but cooking and baking with Sugar or Papyrus was always fun.

"Are We Just Throwing Together Whatever We Can Find In The Kitchen?"

You shrugged, "At this point? Yeah. But, I mean, that's pretty much what we always do and it turns out good?"

Sugar scoffed, "Please, Whenever We Make Things It Turns Out Fucking Incredible."

You laughed, pointing the wooden spoon in his direction. "Exactly! I knew you'd get me my tall boney friend."

Sugar smiled, flicking flour at you, which caused you to shriek in suprise, scrunching up your face in dissaprooval. The skeletons you baked with seemed to have an obsession with getting things all over you. You weren't mad, but you were pretty sure you would go blind if you got anymore flour in your eye.

"How have things been at the house lately, you know...?"

Sugar shook his head, pouring the flour inside one of the mixing bowls and grabbing the sugar from you.

"It's Been...Interesting To Say The Least? I Mean, About As Interesting As Things With The Rotten Cow- I Mean Rachel, Can Get. She's Been Nothing Short Of...Well, A Bitch This Lately. I'm Not Sure How The Others Are Coping With This Though. Things Have Usually Never Been This Restless. It's Almost Like...-"

"Something bad is gonna happen?"

"Yes! How Did You Know?"

You shrugged, "Blue and I were talking about it the other day when I came over to chill with him and stretch."

Sugar gave you a look full off mock hurt, placing a hand to his chest.

"You're Associating With Those Two Now? Are You Cheating On Me? How Could You!?"

You smirked, deciding to play along with his charade. You grabbed his face in your hands dramatically and looked him deep in the eyes.

"I could never betray you, my love! It is you I want, no one else!"

Sugar dissolved into a fit of giggles, pressing his foreskull against your forehead and closing his eye-sockets. You smiled, standing on your tiptoes to kiss the area between his eyes, like you would any other time. However, for some reason, this was different. Sugar stopped laughing almost immediately, opening his eyes to reveal his pin-pricks, which had turned into tiny, white hearts. You stared at eachother for a long time, and just when you thought the situation may escalate further, the taller skeleton quickly pulled himself away from you, coughing loudly, skull dusted a light grey.

That totally wasn't the most awkward thing you had ever experienced in your life. Not at all.

"Uhh...back to work?"

He looked at you confused, until you gestured to the mixing bowl and utensils on the kitchen counter.

"Oh! Right, Yes...The Cookies..."

The two of you didn't talk much after that, prefering to work in a comfortable silence as you finished the cookie dough and began rolling it out with a pin. Once it was flat enough, Sugar grabbed some cookie cutters from the  kitchen drawer and let you pick the ones you wanted. You chose a couple of your favourite shapes and set to work pressing the metal into the dough, using the available space you had.

It took the two of you about five minutes to sort out all the cookie shapes and place them on the baking tray, Sugar popping them in the Oven and beginning to clean up the mess the two of you had made.

You were about to help him, when he interrupted you, "You Can Go Upstairs And Talk To The Others If You Like, I Can Handle The Cleaning up Down Here."

You frown, feeling slightly guilty about leaving him to do all the work, "Are you sure? I'd feel bad since I made some of the mess myself..."

Sugar shook his head at you, "Don't Worry About Me, There Isn't Much To Do Anyway. Just Make Sure To Come Down Here In Forty Minutes So We Can Begin Decorating."

You sighed, quickly pecking his cheek bone before he could react and heading into the living room towards the stair case. This was probably a good time as any to check up on Mutt again, you just prayed Rachel hadn't done anything.

♤

       ♤

               ♤

When you reached the second floor, the first thing that you noticed was that Mutt's door was slightly open, which was strange considering any other time you had been here he always had his door shut or locked. Taking a chance and peeking inside, you noticed Mutt's lanky form curled up on his bed, his table lamp switched on which provided a dim light to his usually dark room.

At first you though he was asleep, which relieved you since you knew the poor guy barely got any rest these days, but then you noticed the trembling of his body, and his hands quickly rubbing at his face. He was crying, and you absolutely knew it was because of Rachel. An overwhelming rage filled you in that moment, at Rachel and at life itself. It seemed that every time you managed to convince Mutt he was worth something, Rachel stormed in and ruined all your progress like the fucking bitch she was.

Taking a calming breath, you knocked on the door gently to alert the weeping skeleton of your presence. He jolted instantly, lifting his head up slowly to look at you, and your heart almost tore apart at the sight. His eye-lights were faded into the back of his head, and his sockets were filled to the brim with dark orange tears, streaks of orange present on his skull. What was the most noticeable thought was the visible mark at the side of his face, leaking bone-marrow, which you could easily recognise from the amount of times Sugar had accidentally cut himself when cooking.

Pressing a hand to your mouth in shock, you shut the door behind you to give the two of you privacy and instantly rushed to his side. You didn't touch him, as he obviously wasn't in the right mental state for that, but you crouched by his bed and gave him a concerned look.

"Mutt-oh my god I..- what happened!?"

He shook his head rapidly, placing his skull in his hands.

"I can't tell you I...Fuckin' hell"

"Mutt, listen to me sweetie, you need to tell me whats wrong so I can help, okay? I promise I won't tell anyone unless you want me to."

He glanced up at you, looking slightly doubtful, "You..you promise?"

You nodded, and he instantly yanked you onto the bed with him, catching you off guard and causing you to yelp in suprise. Mutt clung to you tightly, and you instantly wrapped your arms around him, kissing the top of his skull and shushing him quietly.

"Rachel she- Fuck. I had another fuckin' argument with her and she..she had a fucking glass in her hand and she swung at me and- jesus fuckin' christ."

You blood ran cold at this statement, and you could feel yourself tense up. 

"She what?"

You asked, voice dangerously low, grip going limp on Mutt which he instantly noticed. You ignored his worried look, gently gathering his face into your hands as not to hurt him.

"She did this to you?"

Mutt hesitated, looking almost frightened, before giving you a small nod. You didn't even register the movement of your body until you were halfway across the room and heading for the door, the only thought on your mind being you mauling Rachel to fucking death. However, before you could even turn the knob you were yanked back by Mutt once more, much to your frustration.

"You fuckin' can't- you- you promised me you wouldn't say anything-"

"Mutt, she fucking hit you. I can't just sit around and keep quiet about this-"

"You fuckin' promised me!"

You froze at the fear and desperation in his voice. He sounded terrified. After a few moments of silence you sighed and turned around to give him a tight yet comforting hug. He clearly wasn't scared of you fighting Rachel. He was scared that his brother would find out. As much as you wanted to beat the blonde bitch black and blue, you did promise Mutt you wouldn't say anything, and you were going to stay true to your word, for now anyway.

Once Mutt's heart wrenching sobs ceased, you began to talk, praying to whatever God was out there that he would listen to you.

"Mutt, this is not fucking normal. It's abuse. She is fucking abusing you and you don't fucking deserve that, do you understand me? You need to tell someone about this or end your relationship with her because what she's doing is not right. I..-"

You paused, going quiet. None of your newer friends knew what had happened to you before you moved here, and you didn't plan on telling them yet, maybe not at all. But, if Mutt knew you understand what he was going through he may be prone to listening, and helping him out was worth reliving some memories that you desperately wanted to erase.

"I...Back before I moved here I was with someone, my disgusting piece of shit Ex. He was exactly like Rachel in so many fucking ways that it physically makes me sick to even look at her. He hit me. And i'm not proud to admit that for a while I thought that what he was doing was normal. I refused to even consider the fact that what he did to me wasn't love. But, eventually my brother managed to snap me out of it. He knew i wasn't the same person, and I think he made me realise that as well. I'm so much happier now because I'm without him, not because I sucked it up and accepted what he did to me as normal. You can't ever fucking live like that Mutt. You'll kill yourself trying."

Mutt stared at you for what felt like hours, emotions passing over him like wave. Anger faded into shock and shock faded into resentment. When he finally spoke, his voice was cracked and raw from all the crying he had done.

"Jesus christ what the fuck am I doing.."

He muttered, looking almost furious at himself, and you could relate to that. You were angry too when you finally realised how long you had been putting up with it. Mutt pressed himself against you tighter, closing his eye-sockets.

"I can't do this- not anymore I-"

"You shouldn't. You can't. I made a promise not to tell anyone, but you need to promise me to break up with her soon otherwise I will. Do you understand me?"

Maybe you were being harsh, but this was now the only way to get him to listen. Mutt sighed, limp against you and nodding slowly. He was obviously burnt out and exhausted, and you couldn't exactly blame the poor thing. Kissing the top of his skull lovingly, you muttered a few praises in his non-existent ear before guiding him over to his bed and tucking him in, making sure he was comfortable and warm.

"You get some rest, I'll text you tonight to see how you're doing, okay sweetie?"

"M'sorry darlin.."

You sighed, "Don't be."

With that said, you kiss him one last time before heading out of his room and down the stairs, anger still filling you to the brim. One of these days Rachel was going to get it, and you'd fight to see that tooth and nail.

When you reached the first floor, you bumped into the exact person you didn't want to see. Fucking Rachel.

She looked suprised to see you, but she covered it up well with a glare, which you eagerly returned. 

"Oh, you're here.."

"The fuck do you want?"

You snapped, catching her off guard. She stared at you in a stunned silence for a few seconds before glancing briefly up the stairs.

"No need for the hostility, girly. I was just saying hi. What are you doing here anyway?"

You rolled your eyes. You would stay calm for now, but only for Mutt's sake.

"Baking with Sugar."

Rachel instantly looked revolted, "Jesus, you still hang out with those freaks, even after my warning? Brave girl."

The only reason I haven't smashed your skull in bitch is because I made a promise.

"Uhuh, I'm friends with them. Oh wait, i'm sorry, I forgot you didn't know the definition of friendship considering you have no friends. I'll watch my words next time, 'girly'."

You had no idea where this confidence was coming from but you were absolutely fucking living for it. Instead of throwing a tantrum, like you expected her to, Rachel merely glared at you, arms folded across her chest. The urge to slap her was definitely becoming harder to fight.

"Whatever, I was just commending you on your guts, I mean, considering all the shit they've done."

You paused, angered expression morphing into one of confusion. What the fuck was she talking about?

Noticing how lost you were, she feigned suprise, placing an arm around your shoulder.

"Wait, they haven't told you? So much for friendship.."

You violently shrugged her off, "The hell are you talking about?"

Rachel sighed, "You deserve to know, even if we aren't friends, So I'll just quickly tell you right now..."

She leaned in close and whispered it in your ear, and you felt your heart physically stop. You could tell in her tone that she wasn't lying, and that just made the way you felt worse. Rachel smiled, patting your shoulder gently, and headed up the stairs, leaving you to your own screaming thoughts. There was no way what she had just told you was true. Maybe Gray jokingly said it to her to get her to back off? That was it, right?

Slowly making your way into the kitchen, you noticed Sugar leant against the counter, and frowned. 

There's no way what she said was true.

"Oh! You're Back! The Cookies Are Almost Done And....."

He trailed off, noticing your grim expression and abandoning his place by the counter to take you into his arms.

"What's Wrong? What Happened?"

You shook your head, "Uh, Rachel told me something and-"

His grip became tighter, "What Did She Say? Did She Hurt You? I Swear To Fucking God I'll-"

"She told me you and Gray used to eat humans."

You wanted Sugar to laugh and reassure you that this wasn't true, and that Rachel was just lying, but instead he let you go and backed away from you slightly.

"She...What?"

"She was obviously kidding though, right? She was just trying to scare me..right Sugar?"

He looked as though he was on the direct verge of a panic attack, body physically shaking with violent trembles. Something was wrong. 

"Sugar? Are you okay..?"

You asked him cautiously, reaching out and gently touching his arm. To your suprise, and confusion, he wrenched himself away from you, looking absolutely revolted with himself.

"Sugar...what's wrong?"

"I..I-"

"Sugar? Sweetie?"

"I-I Think I'm Going To be Sick-"

He rushed past you and out of the kitchen before you could utter another word.

Chapter Text

You had never been more miserable in your life. It had been approximately two weeks since Sugar and Gray had spoken a single word to you, or even sent you a text to let you know that they were okay. This felt even worse than last time, as at least when Gray was ignoring you, you had Sugar to assure you than he wasn't angry, he just needed space. However, this time you had no idea what was going on and had no way of knowing if either of them were even still willing to be friends with you.

It was upsetting, but you knew you had more important things to dwell on, such as the situation with Mutt and Rachel. The two of you had become closer over the past to weeks, him being more willing to talk with you about his problems either in person or over the phone. You could tell you had become somewhat of a comfort person for him, which was amazing considering your main goal was getting him to trust you more.

Now, most of your afternoons were either spent texting Mutt or playing a few online games with Stretch and Red, which always managed to make you laugh or cheer you up. At the moment, you created a ranking of which skeletons trusted you the most based on your conversations with them, and it went like this.

• Mutt at number one, as he basically told you anything and now seemed willing to end it with Rachel soon 
• Stretch at number two, as you had a small idea that he had begun to loose feelings for the woman, or didn't even have them to begin with. Plus the two of you were pretty close friends.
• Papyrus and Blue were tied for number three as they seemed to value your friendship, and weren't completely blind to the things Rachel does.
• Red was at number four, as even though he seemed to like you, and the two of you were friends, as far as you were aware he still had strong feelings for Rachel.
• Black was at number five. He trusted you enough to hang out with Mutt, but that was about it.
• Finally, Sans and Edge were right at number six, as you barely interacted with them at all, and tried your best not to in fact.

Based on your list, Mutt and Stretch were probably the easiest to convince at the moment, but you were going to take things One Step At A Time (hehe) so you wouldn't loose all of the progress you had made. Mutt's situation was the most extreme, therefore he was your top priority, the others would have to sit tight and hope for the best at the moment.

Right now, you were trying your best to get your grocery shopping done without becoming overwhelmed with worry for your two boys. Even if what Rachel had told you were true, you were sure there was some type of explanation, and thats all you really needed. You wanted someone, anyone to talk to you about what was going on instead of leaving you in the dark. Well, you would never force anything out of Gray and Sugar, so your best plan was to carry on with your life until they were ready.

Reaching out, you attempted to pick up a carton of milk when you felt a larger, gloved hand rest atop yours. Blinking, you glanced over at the owner, only to be pleasantly suprised. 

"Cake husband!"

Papyrus paused for a moment, seemingly confused, but then his face brightened when he realised who he was talking to.

"FLOWER WIFE!"

The two of you embraced, having not properly interacted in a few days, and for both of you, that was far too long. A married couple could never be torn apart after all. Papyrus placed you down after a few seconds, oncing you over with a quickly fading smile.

"IT'S GOOD TO SEE YOU! BUT...UHM- DEAR GOD YOU LOOK ABSOLUTELY TERRIBLE, WHAT ON EARTH IS WRONG?"

One thing you had learned about Papyrus when you became friends with him was that he was extremely good at reading people, so that even if you tried your best to appear normal, he would catch on immediatley.

"Do I look that bad?"

You asked jokingly, but there was a hint of bitterness in your voice, not aimed at Papyrus of course. The tall skeleton shrugged, vaguely gesturing to your smaller form, "YOU DON'T LOOK BAD! YOU JUST...DON'T LOOK PARTICULARLY FABULOUS RIGHT NOW."

His phrasing made you laugh, even if you felt like absolute shit. You might as well tell him a small summary of happened, afterall, you knew first hand how good he was at keeping secrets.

"Well uh..Gray, Sugar and I aren't exactly...talking right now?"

Papyrus frowned. Even the skeletons you didn't even talk to knew how close the three of you were, almost inseparable, so it was concerning to hear that you weren't even talking to them anymore.

"WHY? DID SOMETHING HAPPEN? AN ARGUEMENT?"

You shrugged, grabbing a carton of eggs and placing them in your basket as you and Papyrus took a slow walk down the frozen produce isle. 

"It didn't seem like a big deal at first, I just asked Sugar a question about something I had heard and he freaked out? He almost looked...disturbed?"

Papyrus' frown deepened, and he placed a hand on your shoulder at an attempt at comfort, noticing your obvious distress. He was being sweet, but you felt anything but cheered up at that moment.

"WHAT DID YOU ASK, IF YOU DON'T MIND ME ASKING OF COURSE?"

"No offence Papyrus, but it's not my right to be disclosing their business, if you get what I mean? I know you wouldn't say anything even If I did tell you though."

He nodded at you, "OF COURSE, I COMPLETELY UNDERSTAND. I DON'T KNOW WHAT'S GOING ON, BUT I DO KNOW THAT YOU SHOULDN'T WORRY YOURSELF TOO MUCH. GRAY AND SUGAR ADORE YOU, AND I DON'T THINK THEY'RE EVEN CAPABLE OF DISLIKING YOU. I'M SURE THEY WILL TALK TO YOU SOON."

You grinned weakly at him, almost tearing up. It felt good to have someone reassure you that everything was okay after two weeks of complete silence. You sighed, giving the skeleton a small, sidways hug, "Thanks Paps, I needed that."

He smiled at you, "IT ISN'T A PROBLEM. SAY...WOULD YOU LIKE TO GET A DRINK WITH ME AT THE CAFE ACROSS THE ROAD? I'LL PAY!"

While that did sound really fucking good right now considering all the stress you were under, you didn't want to impose, and you'd feel guilty about using his money.

"Are you sure? I'd feel bad about you paying..-"

"NONSENSE! YOU ARE MY FRIEND AND IT REALLY ISN'T ANY TROUBLE. BESIDES, I HAVE NOWHERE TO BE, AND IT WOULD BE GOOD TO CATCH UP WITH YOU."

Well when he puts it like that..-

"Sure. Sounds great."

Papyrus gave you a triumphant smile, "NYEHEHEH! I KNEW YOU'D AGREE EVENTUALLY! ALTHOUGH, WE SHOULD PROBABLY PAY FOR OUR SHOPPING FIRST, AS MUCH AS I WOULD LOVE TO SIMPLY DASH OUT AND AVOID THESE RIDICULOUS PRICES!"

You both headed to the checkout and quickly paid for your things, chattering all the way. For the first time in two weeks you genuinely felt at ease. Maybe it was just the way Papyrus was, but something about him always managed to cheer you up or make you feel good again. Deciding not to linger on this though, you followed him out of the store and across the road to a small cafe on the corner of the street. It was decorated in pink fairylights and small pride pins, and overall looked really fucking cute. You stepped inside, allowing the warmth of coffee and pastries wash over you, the feeling becoming one of your favourite things anytime you went to work. This lately, however, you had to manage shifts alone, since Sugar refused to show up. Some part of you was scared that this was because he didn't want to face you.

You sat down at a table in the far corner after telling Papyrus your order, making yourself comfortable and leaning your head against the wooden table. It felt good to destress and wind down for once. A few minutes later, Paps returned with two drinks in hand, placing yours infront of you, which you immediately began to sip. 

Jesus even the drinks here taste fucking cute.

That random thought made no sense, but you couldn't find it in you to care. Papyrus took a small swig of his tea and sighed.

"I'VE NOTICED HOW CLOSE YOU AND MUTT HAVE BECOME LATELY."

You raised a brow at this. What exactly did he mean by that...?

"Uhh, you have?"

"YES! HE MENTIONS YOU NON-STOP, AND HE ALWAYS SEEMS TO BE TEXTING YOU THIS LATELY. IT'S GOOD TO SEE HIM SOCIALISING WITH PEOPLE WHO AREN'T US. I...THANK YOU."

You chuckled, shaking your head, "For what?"

"BECOMING HIS FRIEND. MUTT HASN'T BEEN HIMSELF, BUT YOU SEEM TO BRING OUT THE BEST IN HIM, AND THAT IS GREATLY APPRECIATED."

"It's no problem, Paps, honestly. Mutt's a good person and if anything i'm lucky that he's my friend."

Papyrus suddenly looked thoughtful, giving you a pointed look, "I KNEW RACHEL WAS WRONG ABOUT YOU."

"Uhh, what?"

"SHE WAS TALKING ABOUT YOU A FEW DAYS AGO TO MY BROTHER, SOMETHING ABOUT HOW RUDE YOU WERE. SHE WAS WRONG, OBVIOUSLY. I MEAN, WHY ON EARTH WOULD I MARRY A BITCH?"

You barked out a laugh, "Was that the word she used to describe me?"

Papyrus looked heavily amused, "YES, AND A FEW OTHER COLOURFUL ONES AS WELL."

You almost forgot that Papyrus was with Rachel for a moment, and caught yourself before you went on a rant about how much of a disgusting person she was. Taking a deep breath, you prepared a false response,

"I don't exactly blame her for acting out, I do hang with you guys alot and I guess she just feels a bit insecure."

Papyrus considered this for a moment, "THAT IS TRUE, BUT IT DOESN'T EXCUSE THE THINGS SHE SAID"

You nodded, "I agree."

You wanted to say more than that, but that was for another day, perhaps when Papyrus had broken up with her. You just hoped that day would come soon.

♤

       ♤

                ♤

You hadn't even been home for two hours when there was a sudden and sharp knock at your door, dragging you away from your cleaning to answer it. Opening the door casually, you expected to maybe see Stretch or Blue come to visit and hang out, or maybe Red, as he sometimes liked to drop by. Instead of one of those three possibilities however, you were met with Gray's abnormally grim face, which was definitely saying something.

His Red eye-light looked like it was practically fizzing with magic, his fists clenched tightly at his sides and a few beads of sweat forming on his skull. The second he stared down at you, you knew this was going to be an extremely serious conversation, which you hoped would give you some answers on what had gone down two weeks ago. You desperately hoped this was the case.

"We, uh, need to talk."

You nodded, not even uttering a word, instead gesturing for him to come inside and shutting the door behind him. He was roughly fiddling with his fraying hoodie, a sign that he was stressed out, and you so badly wanted to reach for him and link your pinkie with his own to assure him that everything okay, but you knew that it wasn't the right moment.

"I-"

"I don't need you to talk right now, I just need you to listen. After that you can say whatever the hell you want."

You didn't bother with a response to this, but that was exactly what Gray wanted. You trusted him enough to tell you the truth.

"Sugar told me, 'bout what Rachel said. She said we used to eat humans, right?"

You winced at the phrasing, but nodded yes hesitantly to his question.

"I'm not gonna fuckin sugar-coat things , what's the point? Lyin' ain't how I do shit, never has been and you should know that by now."

"So..."

"Yeah. We did."

It was silent for a long time, with Gray glaring at the floor and you staring at him in shock. You didn't understand any of it, and you were sure he would explain it to you if you asked because he had never lied to you before, but you weren't even sure how to react. Gray glanced up, locking eyes with you. He knew you had questions, and with a slight tilt of his head, he beckoned you to speak.

"Why..?"

It was the only word you could make out, and it had a million answers. You just hoped he told you the right one, no matter what it was. You would rather be faced with the truth that to have to live with a lie.

Gray inhaled sharply, startling you since he hadn't made a sound in a while, instead taking to evaluating you with his singular, sparkling eye-light. When he did finally speak, his voice was low and gruff, sending shivers down your spine.

"..after the king died, Undyne took over as empress of the underground, and she vowed to kill any human that ever came down there and to use their souls to free all monsters so that we could have revenge on the surface world. That was her dream, her goal. The only thing that kept her going. Suppose it was admirable, I could relate to her anger, but she was goin' too far, even Sugar could see that for fuck's sake."

You listened, gravely silent, not wanting to miss a single detail of what happened.

"I don't remember much, been hard to since this happened, " He gestured to the hole in his skull, "All I know is that she got angry, more so than she had ever been, so she lashed out, and I happened to be in her direct line of fire. After that...it was blurry, like a fuckin' fever dream. I lost my judgement eye..and shit was getting bad in the underground. We were running out of food, not that we had much before, but monsters were gettin' desperate. We were gettin' desperate."

He sucked in a breath he hardly needed to steady himself, and reluctantly continued.

"Next thing you know monsters were killin' eachother just for somethin' to eat, and you couldn't fuckin' blame them for it. Go outside as much as I did for huntin' and eventually you get used to the dust in the wind. Food was scarce, and we were starvin'. There was a point where i thought I'd go to sleep and never wake up, hell, I hoped that was the case. ..That was when a human fell."

He didn't even have to explain the next part for you to know what happened.

"M'not proud of what I did, and I won't ever be to this day, but I was fuckin' looking out for myself and my brother, and that's something I'll never be ashamed to admit. When I saw the human, I killed them, and it still sickens me to know that I didn't even hesitate, but I had no choice left. It was either that, or starve to death. I won't ever regret protecting my fuckin' family.Ever."

When he finished talking, the room became quiet once more, allowing you to think. Gray had always been honest with you, and you could tell every single word he had said was truthful ; You had no doubts. And as much as you probably should have been horrfied, you simply weren't. Yes, it was terrifying to think about, but you weren't going to blame Gray or Sugar for trying to survive in the environment that was described to you. They did what they had to do, and although it made you sick to imagine, you would have done the same in their situation. 

"Gray I...I'll never, ever, understand what you went through, but you did what you had to to survive and-"

"Stop that."

"Stop what?"

His magic flared up once more,

"Stop actin' like you give a fuck! Stop pretending that you ain't fuckin' sickened by the sight of me, by what I've fuckin' done!"

You stepped forward slowly, forgetting yourself, "Gray, not matter what happens I will never be disgusted by you. I care about you so much and no matter what you do you could never scare me into thinking otherwise."

He went deathly quiet, hands balled up into fists by his side as he glared down at you. Then, his eye-light faded into the back of his skull and his mouth stretched into a sadistic grin.

"We'll see 'bout that."

In the next frightening moment, you were slammed roughly against the wall, Gray's larger form caging you in. He had one hand gripping your hair and yanking your head back so it was pinned against the wall, and the other held a bone attack to your throat, which was splintered and jagged in some places. You felt your heart rate quicken, and he instantly picked up on that.

"Look at you. Fuckin' terrified."

He ground out, bone pressing harder against you, causing you to whimper from slight pain.

"I could kill you, you know? Just like the others. Your life is in the palm of my fuckin' hand and you can't do anythin' about it Sunshine"

The way he spat out that nickname, the one that you had grown to adore, like it was poison in his mouth hurt you more than any of the pressure he was putting on your body at that moment. You were scared, of course you were, but you knew it wasn't because of Gray. You knew what he was doing. He was trying to scare you into leaving him, scare you into reacting badly so he could have an excuse to cut you off. You knew he was scared he was going to end up hurting you, so he was trying to prove a point, and you absolutely hated it.

Instead of lashing out like he wanted you to, you shakily raised your hands and cupped his face,

"Gray..I love you. I love you and I love Sugar. The two of you are my best friends and I wouldn't trade that for the world. What you did in the underground, what you had to do, was completely fucking necessary for you to live. You were shoved and thrown into something you weren't ready for  and you merely adapted to what was going on around you. I will never hate you for something you couldn't control, do you understand me?"

Gray stared at you for a long time, shock and anger and hurt evident on his usually gentle face. He looked pained, as if what you had said physically hurt him to hear. You understood though. He had been preparing himself for you to leave and never come back; he obviously wasn't prepared for you to continue loving him even after knowing what had happened. Taking a deep, shuddering breath, he let you go, and your legs instantly buckled beneath you, causing you to slide to a sitting position on the floor.

Looking up at Gray, you saw that he was trembling, hand moving up to cover his empty eye-socket. His singular Red eye-light was shrunken in, wavering ever so slightly, but when he met your concerned gaze, he broke down. The skeleton instantly dropped to his knees, gathering your face into his large hands.

"F-fuckin' hell...a-are you okay sunshine? Did I hurt you? Fuck I'm so sorry..-"

He was back. The Gray you loved and adored was back, and appeared to be quite panicked. As much as you wanted to assure him that you were completely fine and that you were just glad he was okay, you couldn't. It appeared as though the stress and constant worry from the past two weeks had finally caught up with you, as you instantly broke down in tears. 

Gray tensed up above you, rambling instantly pausing the second he heard you sniffle.

"...are you-are you cryin'? Fuckin' shit I-..p-please don't cry, okay sunshine? I can't handle- Oh fuck-"

You shushed him, crawling forward into his arms and listening to his worried sounds. He was obviously scared that he was the reason for your cries, which clearly, was not true.

"It's n-not your fault, okay? Don't worry bonehead. I'm just glad we're talking again and everything's okay now.."

Gray huffed quietly, sitting down fully and pulling you into his lap. He leaned downwards slowly, as to not scare you, and pressed a few skele kisses to your neck and face, causing you to giggle against him, wiping your tears away with the sleeve of your hoodie. For a moment, he lingered by your lips for a second too long to be normal, and a small, screaming part of you hoped he would kiss you, but, he didn't. Gray pulled away, and you stared up at gentle face. His Red eye-light was wavering and morphing like it had done when he had seen you in a dress, except this time it actually formed a shape. A large, red heart.

Chapter Text

Gray had left a couple of hours ago to get back home and talk to Sugar, as apparently the poor skeleton was worrying sick for the past two weeks. The reason he hadn't talked to you was because he was scared you would hate him for what happened, and you couldn't exactly blame him for thinking that. You wished things had gone down in a better way, but there wasn't much to be done about it. You were at ease now though as everything had been sorted out, so you didn't have to worry about the two disliking you or refusing to talk. You would text Sugar later to see how he was doing, and everything was going to be fine.

You expected the rest of your evening to be uneventful and spent scrolling through random shows on Netflix. What you didn't expect was for Sugar to show up at your door step at eleven at night with a box of cookies in hand and an extremely upset expression on his sweet face.

When you had opened the door to him, he looked startled, and slightly unprepared, like he had hoped you wouldn't answer. However, he obviously had something important to say as no one in their right mind would turn up late at night in the pouring rain. 

"Sugar-"

"Gray Explained To Me What The Two Of You Talked About But I Needed To Come Over To Check Because I- I Don't Know If-"

You ushered him inside, not wanting him to get sick, if skeletons could even get sick, and took the box of cookies from his shaking hands, placing them on the kitchen counter and following Sugar into the living room. You leant against the back of the couch, staring at him expectantly, not wanting to pressure him into speaking if he didn't want to. Sugar took a deep breath, steadying himself and beginning to speak.

"I..I Don't Like It When We Don't Talk To Eachother. I Hate It. It Doesn't Feel Good."

You nodded, "Me neither...Sugar I-"

"I'm Sorry That I Dissappeared On You. You Were Only Trying To Check If I Was Alright And I Freaked Out And I Didn't Even Explain Myself And I-..I Am A Terrible Friend And-"

"Sugar, no. You aren't a terrible friend you were just-"

"You Deserved An Explanation From Me And Not My Brother Because I Was Too Cowardly To Do It Myself. I Was Going To Tell You Someday I Just- I Wasn't Ready For It To Be So Soon. I Wanted It To Be On My Terms..B-But Now You Know And I- I Don't Know If I Can Handle That-"

His shaking became worse the more he spoke, tears dripping down his skull and onto his open hands. You had never seen him so upset over something before, as the Sugar you were used to was usually sassy and extremely calm. This was a different side to him that physically pained you to see.

"I-I Care About You So Much A-nd I Want You To Know That I Would Never Purposely Do Something To Hurt You. I...I Just Don't Want You To Be Mad At Me So- P-Please Don't Be Upset With Me Because I Don't- I Just Don't Want-"

You couldn't take anymore of this. Rushing to Sugar's side, you pulled him gently into your arms and shushed him quietly, rubbing his back in an attempt to calm him down. He cried weakly into your shoulder, and your hoodie was probably going to be damp by the time he finished, but you really didn't care. Sugar was your priority right now, nothing else.

"Y-You're The Best Thing That's Happened To Me In A Really Long Time So I Need You Not To Be Mad- Please God I-"

"I'm not mad at you"

You reassured him, and he clutched you tighter. You knew he wasn't used to love, or affection after when he and his brother went through, but you were going to make sure he knew how much you cared about him, and how much you wanted him to be happy. Cupping his face in his hands, he downcast his eye-lights to the floor, and you frowned.

"Hey, look at me."

When he met your loving gaze, his face softened, and you almost melted at the relieved expression he wore.

"I love you, okay?"

Sugar nodded slowly, sniffling, "I Love You Too."

"I'm sorry about what happened, I should have approached you more calmly when asking, but everything's alright now. I understand, okay?"

"(Y/n).."

"You don't have to worry about it anymore sweetie."

 This seemed to be the exact thing he wanted to hear, as the second the words left your mouth his whole body relaxed against your own, arms wrapping around your waist to pull you closer. Sugar was taller, stronger and quite possibly smarter than you, but you would fight God if you had to if it meant keeping him safe and happy. That was all that mattered to you. 

Once Sugar had fully calmed down, you slowly guided him over to sit down with you on the couch, wrapping the blanket you were using earlier around both of you. You cuddled yourself into him, appreciating the natural warmth he gave off, and sighed happily.

"Are You Cold?"

You shook your head and nuzzled your face into his chest, "Nah. I'm just using the temperature as an excuse to snuggle with you. Hope you don't mind."

Sugar chuckled for the first time that night, and you instantly knew you had succeeded in cheering him up. 

"..Not At All..Buttercup.."

You paused, staring up at the skeleton, "Buttercup?"

He fidgeted nervously, seeming slightly flustered, "My Brother Has An Endearing Nickname For You So I Figured I'd Make One Myself. My Favorite Flower Is A Buttercup And...You Happen To Be My Favorite Person..I Hope That's Not Strange-"

You felt as though you were going to explode from the absolute marshmallow that was Sugar, "No No! Not at all. It's really fucking cute Sugar."

He hummed happily, pressing his teeth against the top of your head, emulating a kiss.

"I'm Glad You Think So Buttercup."

♤

       ♤

               ♤

Now that everything was back to normal, you were finally able to Garden in peace without worrying about anything, other than Mutt of course. It felt good to finally be back in the dirt, doing what you enjoyed the best. It was odd, that you gardening was what involved you with the other skeletons in the first place. Gray had admitted to you that the only reason he approached that day when you first met was because you were outside. If you hadn't of picked up gardening when you did, you may have never met him. Who knows? Things turn out in mysterious ways.

You were currently watering some of your newer plants, when there was a small tap on your fence, alerting you of someone's presence. Feeling a strange sense of Deja Vu, you looked up and...yep, it was Sans. You just hoped he wasn't here to 'warn' you again. 

"Heya."

He greeted, and you gave him an awkward smile, "Uh, hey?"

Sans instantly picked up on your tenseness and sighed, shoving his hands into his hoodie pockets. "Look, Can I talk to you about something?"

here we fucking go.

"Look Sans, If this is about something Rachel said about me, or something I 'Apparently' did to her, I want you to know that I-"

"I know you haven't done anything, don't worry."

You blinked in suprise, staring at Sans in confusion, "Uhhh...what?"

He shrugged, "Rachel was tellin' me that you hit her, attacked her in the kitchen. But uh, I could straight off the bat tell that she was lyin, that and the fact that there wasn't a single mark on her or damage to her HP. That got me thinkin' though. If she was lyin' about this then she was probably lyin' about what she said last time...so I owe you an apology. Sorry Kiddo."

Your first thought was that you had woken up in some parallel universe, as you were pretty sure Sans apologising to you wasn't even a possibility. But, pinching yourself slightly under your skirt, you realised that no, this was very much real and you weren't dreaming or having a hallucination. 

"Oh! Uhm-"

"Yeah, I'd be suprised too. I was an asshole to you last time-"

"No no no! You weren't an asshole you were just..."

Sans raised a brow at you, and you relented your attempt at defense.

"Okay, yeah. You were an asshole. But it's all good. I'm over it."

"You sure? I won't hold it against you if you're pissed."

"Nah, water under a bridge."

Sans gave you a real, genuine smile and held out a hand for you to take, which you eagerly accepted. What gou didn't expect though was for a loud farting sound to go off the second you touched his palm. After a few moments, Sans chuckled, shaking his head.

"The ol' whoopie cushion in the hand trick. Always funny."

He wiped a small tear of laughter from his eyes and gave you a grin, "Jokes aside, I'm not sure why Rachel keeps talkin' about you like this. It doesn't make much sense to me."

You frowned, glaring at the dirt below you. You knew exactly what she was doing and her intentions, but you couldn't exactly blurt them out right now, so you decided to play innocent.

"Me neither. Maybe she's worried? Blue did mention that she was cheated on before so maybe shes just scared that it'll happen again, so she's trying to get rid of me just in case?"

Sans sighed loudly, "Maybe. S'not really a good excuse though. Anyway, I'll stop botherin' you now and-"

"Wait!"

He paused, staring at you in slight shock. 

"Uh, yeah? What's up?"

"Do you..uh- do you wanna come in? I can get you a drink?"

Sans looked skeptical, and you couldn't exactly blame him. If someone you were barely on speaking terms with invited you inside their house you would be a bit on guard as well. After a few moments of consideration, he relented, giving you a slow nod and opening your garden fence.

"Sure, why not? I've got nothin' better to do with my afternoon anyway."

"Great!"

The short skeleton followed you up the porch steps and into your house, carefully closing the door behind him and taking a seat on one of the stools in your kitchen.

"Lemme guess, you drink a condiment?"

"Damn. We didn't even need to 'Ketchup' for you to have me figured out."

You smirked at him, pulling out a bottle of ketchup from your cupboard and handing it over, "I'll take that as a 'condiment'"

Sans gave you one good look before beginning to snicker, taking a lazy sip of his 'drink'. At first, you thought he was a downright bitch, but you supposed Blue was right. He wasn't all bad once you get to know him, as you were beginning to discover from the way the two of you were easily cracking jokes like old friends.

"Again, I'm sorry for the way I talked to you back then, it definitely wasn't cool. I just..."

He hesitated slightly, "I care about Rachel, y'know? I mean, she is my girlfriend after all. I didn't wanna straight up threaten you over it, but at the same time, I just...felt like I needed to protect her. It's not an excuse, I know. I..nevermind, I probably sound like a dumbass anyway-"

"It's fine Sans. I get what you're trying to say. If I was in that situation I'd probably be more inclined to believe my partner over my next door neighbour who I barely know."

Sans gave you an easy look, "Thanks for understanding Kiddo. I can see now why Paps couldn't stop talkin' about how cool you are."

This made you stop. The idea of Papyrus talking about you to anyone was really fucking cute. Ugh. You were completely surrounded by adorable, sweet skeletons and you absolutely loved it.

"That's sweet. Papyrus is the best though, I couldn't even hope to compare."

Sans laughed at this, a fond look crossing his relaxed face, "Yeah. My bro's the coolest."

Chapter Text

I just wanna say rn, the next 2 or three chapters are gonna be wild asf so...ready yourselves? Shits gonna go down and we're all gonna be watching with fuckin popcorn. Ik I'm an author and everything but seeing you guys hate Rachel is so fuckin funny 😭. Dw, in a future chapter the mc is gonna beat her mf ass. Period.

Other than that, I hope you guys had/are having a splendid Christmas, ty for the support I really love and cherish all of you, you all are beautiful and amazing and honestly deserve the best in life. Thanks! And I'll make sure to update soon. <3

Chapter Text

Mutt understood alot of things about Rachel, having been with her for a while, but he supposed he just tried to overlook everything bad about her because at that point he felt that she was the only person who would ever truly love him anymore, which she constantly reminded him of. What he didn't understand was how he had genuinely let himself put up with it for so damn long. It was almost pathetic. He had been one of the most feared monsters in the underground, having a pretty high LV from how many he had dusted. But now, he was practically cowering from a woman who he could easily kill if he really wanted to. Maybe that was his flaw, loving too hard when he fell and not realising the intensity of the situation until someone had to point it out to him. Thankfully, that someone was his unbelievably kind and thoughtful next door neighbour, who didn't have a single bad bone in her body. 

She had given him comfort in a situation where he figured he was better off alone than dragging other people into his mess. He didn't know why, but she seemed determined to help him, and in return wanted nothing but his friendship. At first, he was skeptical, heck, it was something he naturally was, having grown up in the underground did, but she managed to prove him wrong, again and again and again. She almost seemed too good to be true, being as giving and as selfless as she was. He didn't know why he was lucky enough to receive her help, but he wasn't going to take it for granted.

Rachel had forced him to change, and he missed so many things because of that. He missed having movie nights with Stretch, Red, Sans and Gray. He missed baking with Papyrus and Sugar. He missed going on walks and sketching in the woods. He missed going out and talking to actual people. Above all, he missed his brother. He didn't want Black to worry, so he avoided him as much as possible, but that seemed to have the opposite effect. Everything he tried to do was thrown back in his face. He knew damn well his brother understood that there was something going on, hell, he made it pretty obvious. Maybe he did that for a reason though, hoping someone would notice and end his fucking suffering. Now, he was tired. He was tired of Rachel and her abusive bullshit. He was tired of forcing himself to be a different person to please her. He was tired of putting up with it all. 

His next door neighbour had been encouraging him consistently for the past three weeks, giving him as much advice as possible on how to handle the situation. The best option he had was to break up with Rachel, and that was exactly what he wanted to do, and he was going to do it today. She had given him the confidence and support he needed to do it, and he refused to back out now.

Heading downstairs quietly, Mutt thanked the God's that he was the only person home, other than Rachel of course, as everyone else was either at work or doing their own thing. Once he reached the first floor, he noticed Rachel sitting on the couch, completely invested in one of her favorite shows and unaware to his presence. Mutt mentally and physically prepared himself, inhaling sharply before approaching her. 

"Rachel."

She briefly glanced over at him with a disinterested expression on her face, honey- coloured eyes looking him up and down before travelling back to the screen.

"Oh, hey baby. What do you want?"

Mutt stepped closer to her, hands balled into fists at his sides, "I need to talk to you bout somethin'"

She still seemed unbothered, shrugging, "Sure, whatever. Make it quick though."

He wasn't going to beat around the Bush anymore, he was just going to fucking say it and get it off his chest and then go to his neighbours house. The only place he actually felt safe anymore.

"I wanna break up."

This definitely caught Rachel's attention, as in the next moment she paused her show and completely turned to face him.

"I'm sorry, can you repeat that?"

He knew she heard him, but he said it again anyway, louder this time, "I don't wanna be with you anymore. This relationship- Us- it isn't fuckin workin' out."

Rachel stood quickly, glaring at him, "Are you being fucking serious? You want to break up with me!? After all I've fucking done for you?! You ungrateful piece of shit-"

Mutt didn't know why, but this seemed to make him snap. It was funny really, of all the vile things she had said to him, this was what finally made him fight back.

"I'm ungrateful? I'm fuckin' ungrateful!?"

He spat out, shaking his head and laughing hysterically. Rachel looked slightly startled, which was understandable, as one, he had never retaliated before, and two, he probably looked insane right now.

"I did everythin' I fuckin' could to please you, to make you fuckin' happy. I fuckin' loved you, you stupid bitch! All you ever fuckin' did to me was treat me like shit and abuse me. Did that make you feel powerful? Did it make you feel good about yourself!? Well, did it!?"

He leant his head down to her level, voice going low and a venomous look on his face,

"I hope you rot in hell for what to did to me, you vile, disgustin' bitch-"

Maybe he should of seen what she did next coming, but he was obviously too angry to care. Rachel picked up the nearest thing to her, which happened to be another fucking glass, and smashed it directly in his face, hard. It was worse than last time, as atleast then he had expected it and managed to dodge in time just for it to slightly graze him. This time he felt the full fucking force.

Stumbling back slightly, he placed his hands over his wound, eye-lights shrinking in shock. He hadn't even registered the pain yet due to how fast his mind was racing. Through the gaps between his fingers, he noticed Rachel approaching him once more, broken shard of glass in her hand and arm gearing up to swing. However, before she could even touch him, he lashed out and shoved her back violently, using the last bit of his strength to teleport away. He didn't even know where he had taken himself until he landed on a familiar hard wood floor, gasping for air. That had definitely taken it out of him. The last thing he heard was panicked, muffled voices, before he completely blacked out. 

♤

       ♤

                ♤

You were with Gray, Sugar and Marianna when it happened. The four of you were having a good time watching TV when there was a loud, sudden thud from behind the couch. You jolted, turning yourself around to see what the fuck had happened, and your heart dropped at the sight. Mutt was curled up on your fucking floor and cradling his bleeding face. You reacted immediately, practically leaping over the couch to get to him.

"M-Mutt!? O-oh my fucking God..-"

He looked dizzy, eye-lights darting all over the place.

"...Darlin'?"

Sugar, Marianna and Gray were by your side seconds later, looking equally as panicked as you were. You had known what Rachel was capable of, having seen it for yourself, but this...this was just vile. Mutt's incoherent mumbling came to a stop, his eye-sockets closing slowly. This definitely didn't ease your worries.

Sugar examined him with a frown, propping him up carefully against the couch with Gray's help. It was obvious that everyone in the room knew what happened, even Marianna, who barely interacted with the other skeletons. Rachel's horrendous behaviour was obviously well known. Gray peered closely at Mutt's unconscious form, almost as if he was reading something, before he pulled away with a grave look on his face.

"His HP's down by half, but he seems stable, for now anyway. We should keep an eye on him to make it doesnt drop any more though.."

Sugar groaned, pinching the bridge of his nasal bone, "What The Actual Fuck Is Wrong With That Woman?." Marianna shook her head, carefully dabbing at Mutt's face to clean his wound, "I could make a fucking list of all the problems she has, but I'm pretty sure we have bigger things to deal with right now."

"You...Are Correct.."

The four of you worked diligently and quickly to stop the bleeding, almost having heart attacks anytime the skeleton jolted or flinched. One the wound seemed clean, Marianna began to prepare a bandage, However, a knock at the door interrupted her. The four of you paused, staring over at the door nervously.

"Who Do You Think That Is?"

"Rachel maybe?"

"Better fuckin' not be."

You decided to be the brave one, standing up and heading across the room to answer the door. You didn't know what to expect but if it was Rachel like Marianna had suggested, you were ready to start with her. However, instead of the Vile Blonde, An impatient Black was stood in front if you, giving you a venomous glare. 

"Took You Long Enough"

You sighed, and he instantly sensed your nervousness, frowning at you with his arms folded across his chest. He knew something was wrong.

"Uhh...hey?"

"My Brother Isn't At Home. You Are Close With Him. Where Is He?"

Looks like you were going to have to lie your way out if this one, or, try to anyway.

"I don't know...?"

Black huffed, leaning in closer, menacing glare intensifying, "The Fact That You Have The Confidence To Lie To My Face Is Astonishing. I Won't Ask Again Human. Where. Is. My. Brother."

"I genuinely don't know!"

This clearly wasn't the correct think to say.

"Human, I...-"

He trailed off suddenly, staring at something over your shoulder with a horrified expression on his face. Before you could even ask what was wrong, he shoved past you and into the house, heading straight for Mutt, who was still proped up against the couch, unconscious.

Oh no.

Marianna, Sugar and Gray moved to give him room, Black kneeling infront of his Brother, practically trembling.

"Mutt? Mu-Mutt Get The Fuck Up Right Now You Lazy Piece Of Shit. You- I-"

He reached out for him hesitantly, and then flinched back violently, as if struck. You had never seen him look more disturbed in your life. However, that was quick to turn into overwhelming fury. His Red eye-lights slowly travelled from Mutt to you. It was clear he had an Assumption of what happened.

Black shot up so fast you didn't even know how to react, gaze focused on the jagged bone in his hand. Luckily for you, before the furious skeleton could get any closer, Gray swiftly stepped forward, pushing you behind him and summoning his own bone attack, taking a defensive stance. Black gave him a deadly look.

"Get The Fuck Out Of My Way."

Gray laughed, giving him a bitter smile, "Fuck no."

"I Am Going To Kill Her Infront Of You, And You Can Watch For All I care, Just Get The Fuck Out Of My Way Before I Kill You Too. I'm Not Repeating Myself."

"I Couldn't give a fuck what you think she did, If you so much as touch her, I'll tear you apart. I'll Kill you, do you fuckin' understand me? I don't care what happens to me but if you fuckin' hurt her, you're dead."

You had never seen Gray look so...feral? It scared you, but you were glad his animalistic anger wasn't aimed towards you in anyway. You clutched his jacket, and he backed into you, whispering something only you could hear, "Don't worry sunshine. No one hurts you. I'll fuckin' kill anyone who tries." The protectiveness in his voice gave you some reassurance, and you felt yourself relax slightly.

In the next moment, Black lunged forward, but Gray was ready for him, blocking his attack with skill you had never seen before, atleast not from him.

"Why The Fuck Do You Keep Defending Her!? Look At What She's Done! She-"

"Grow the fuck up and start usin' your skull! You really think she's capable of this!?"

"Fine! If YOU Think She's So Fucking Innocent, Who Did It Then? Go on, I'm Waiting!"

"Your Fuckin' psycho girlfriend, that's who.."

The room became deathly silent, Black completely freezing up, bone attack still clenched loosely at his side. Sugar and Marianna took this opportunity to pull you towards them, wrapping their arms around you and checking you over. When he realised you were uninjured, Sugar sighed in relief, kissing your forehead, "Are You Alright Buttercup?".You nodded, and the three of you could only watch the scene before you unfold.

"You...You're Fucking Lying. That's Not-"

Gray scoffed, narrowing his eye-sockets at Black, "That's what you think I'm doin'? Lyin? C'mon Black. You can tell when people are tellin' the truth."

The shorter skeleton hesitated, eye-lights practically vibrating in his skull, hand lifting up to cover his teeth. He looked as though he was going to be violently sick, despite not having a stomach. You could practically see the cogs turning in his head, and, when the dots finally connected, it was extremely satisfying to see the look of realization pass across his face.

"She..."

He glanced over at Mutt, and then back to Gray, who was giving him an expectant look, as if waiting for him to figure it out. His eye-lights completely faded into the back of his skull, clenching his bone attack tighter than before.

"O h ."

Black stormed out of your house before anyone could stop him, and you immediately knew where he was headed. You and Gray shared a knowing look, and he began to follow after him,

"He's gonna kill er if I don't stop him, you guys stay here and-"

"I'm coming with you."

You stated, and he turned to you in alarm,

"Uh, no you ain't sunshine. You're stayin here where it's safe."

He stared over at his brother, as if asking for support, but Sugar merely shook his head, kneeling beside Mutt and preparing a bandage, "I Have Everything Perfectly Handled Here, Besides, The More People To Hold Black Back The Better."

Gray, who saw that he was obviously outnumbered, shook his head, relenting, "Fine..just, try to stay out of his line Of fire, alright? I don't want you gettin' hurt."

You nodded and turned to Marianna, "Mari, you coming?"

She smiled, wrapping an arm around you, "I got Your Back Princess."

With that said and done, the three of you rushed next door. You could already hear screaming and yelling from your garden gate, so that definitely wasn't a good sign. By the time you actually entered the house, multiple bone attacks were sticking out from the wall, and a few vases were smashed, probably from where Black had tried to hit Rachel and missed.

Speaking of Rachel, she was curled up on the floor, screaming bloody murder, with Black stood over her, bone attack raised and ready to fire. Gray reacted quickly, turning Black's soul Blue and dragging him backwards, locking his arms around him.

"Get The Fuck Off Me You-FUCK!"

He thrashed violently, and Marianna  rushed over to help Gray, pulling Black backwards by his work shirt.

"I'll Fucking Kill her- She Fucking- I Swear To Fucking God Gray If YOU Don't Let Me Go I'll- SHIT! You Fucking-"

"Look, I know you're angry, you have every right to be, but you can't fucking kill her. Just calm down and chill out okay-"

Rachel stood up, glaring at you. It seemed she had gained some confidence back now that Black was restrained.

"Why the fuck are you getting involved? You always have to-"

"Excuse me?!"

"You heard me! You fucking ruined my life with your nosey bullshit! You should have just stayed at home!"

You blinked at the absolute audacity she had, "I ruined your life?! You did that to yourself you vile bitch! You're the one who fucking Beat Mutt, You're the one who manipulated your boyfriends. You're just upset because you're getting caught."

She laughed bitterly, "So what if I did? He deserved everything he-"

You didn't even register you swinging at her until your fist connected with her cheek, and she fell backwards onto the shag carpet, clutching the place where you hit her, tears in her eyes. The room was quiet now. 

"How Dare You. How-"

You raised your arm to hit her again, but Marianna swiftly came up behind you and tugged you back, "As much as I want you to beat her scrawny ass, she really isn't worth it hun."

You sighed, nodding. Her ass beating would come another day. Rachel gawked at Marianna in shock, mouth rapidly opening and closing, "Mari!? You're supposed to be my best friend You- Why are you siding with her!?"

Marianna paused, glaring down at Rachel for a moment before kneeling down to her level and giving her the middle finger, "Suck My fat cock you disgusting Bitch."

You couldn't of worded it better yourself.

Chapter Text

When Marianna had calmed you down enough to pull you away from Rachel, Gray, Mari and yourself managed to drag Black out of the front door. You got as far as your garden gate, when Gray let go, dusting off his hands with a breathless sigh. He looked similar to a stressed out Dad.

"You guys got it from here?"

He asked, and Mari nodded, "Yeah, no worries. Princess and I got things handled."

" Cool. M'gonna head next door and clean some shit up before the others get home. Be back in a few"

Gray disappeared, so Marianna and you guided Black up your porch steps and through your front door, where he abruptly shrugged the two of you off, a solemn look on his usually stern face. There was no more fight left in his body, which was pretty obvious from the way he was slightly slumped forward. 

Sugar was still knelt by the couch, quietly talking to a now wide awake Mutt, who's face was partly covered in bandages. When the two noticed your presence, Sugar was the first to move, darting up and instantly gathering you into his arms, "Are You Alright Buttercup? Are You Hurt? Oh, I Am So Glad You Are Safe."

He pressed a kiss to the top of your head, then frowned, glancing over your shoulder, "Where Is Gray?"

"He's next door cleaning up...the damage before the others get home."

Sugar nodded, and then the three of you focused on Black and Mutt, who were currently having a moment. Black was stood silently infront of his brother, and Mutt looked extremely dejected, staring up at him with a guilty expression.

"M'ilord I..-"

"You Fucking Idiot."

Black swiftly leant down, wrapping his arms around the injured skeleton tightly, face buried in his shoulder. Mutt sighed, returning the hug hesitantly, a conflicted look on his face. You couldn't hear much of their muffled conversation, but the word 'Sorry' and 'It's Okay' were repeated multiple times. 

Deciding to give them some privacy, the three of you moved over to the kitchen to talk. Marianna groaned, sitting down on one of your stools, whilst Sugar merely leant against the counter.

"So, What Exactly Happened?"

"Black attacked Rachel, so we had to physically restrain him, otherwise he would of killed her. Princess ended up getting in a good punch though-"

"You Punched Her!?"

Sugar exclaimed, looking extremely stunned. You shrugged, attempting to look nonchalant about the whole thing, "It was a heat of the moment thing. She was saying some offensive shit and I knew I couldn't let her get away with it, so I got a good hit in."

Sugar looked more amused than anything, "Well, The Rotten Bitch Had It Coming, I'm Just Upset That It Wasn't Me Who Did It."

"Amen to that."

"I mean, you did get to tell her to suck your cock, that was pretty badass."

You reminded her, and she nodded thoughtfully, "That is true. It was very hot of me."

The front door opened and closed suddenly, and you instantly knew it was Gray, rushing to greet him at the door. He softened up when he saw you, wrapping his arms around your waist for a hug before letting you go and also giving his brother one as well. 

"Did You Manage To Get Things Cleaned Up?"

"looks like nothin' happened. Besides, I doubt Rachel will snitch."

You all headed into the living room to Mutt and Black. Mutt was now stood up, leaning against the couch for support, and Black was checking him over rapidly, concern evident on his face. They obviously cared about eachother alot.

"Uhm.."

They both turned their attention to you, "I'm guessing you guys don't wanna go back to the house tonight. I have some spare beds in my guest room so if you want...-"

"You Are Offering Us A Place To Stay? Even After I Attacked You?"

Black looked extremely confused, as well as mistrustful, brow raised at you. You sighed, nodding, "Yeah? What happened to you guys....well you didn't deserve it. Not at all. If I can help, which I can, then I want to."

The two of you considered eachother for a long time, and you could tell he was trying to figure out if you were lying or not. After a few moments of analyzing, he relented, slumping forward slighty.

"I-Thank You, Human."

Black headed upstairs, so you approached  Mutt, looking him over with a worried expression on your face.

"Hey sweetie, how you holdin' up?"

He chuckled bitterly, "I've seen better days. But-uh- for what it's worth m'glad that you're here and-"

You cut him off, wrapping your arms around his taller form for a hug, which he eagerly returned, clutching you tightly.

"I'm just glad you're okay."

"Thanks darlin'"

After the two of you broke apart, you turned to your boys, Gray and Sugar, who were talking quietly to Marianna.

"You guys can stay too if you'd like?"

Mari shook her head, "I have work in a couple of hours, and my uniform is at home. I'll catch you later Princess"

She hugged you fondly, giving your cheek a peck, before letting go and grabbing her coat from the coat hooks, opening the front door and closing it behind her.

"You guys can still stay if you want to? My bed can fit three people"

You wouldn't be saying this so boldly if Mutt and Black weren't already upstairs in the guest bedroom. Your words seemed to fluster the two skeletons, but they agreed either way, following you upstairs and into your bedroom. Usually, if Gray and Sugar stayed over, they would take the guest beds, but, since that wasn't really an option anymore, you definitely weren't going to force them to take the couch. This shit would have to work.

You were already in your sleep wear so now it was mainly about figuring out the most comfortable position for the three of you to sleep in. You held the covers up, and Sugar slipped in, Back pressed against the wall. Then you climbed in next to him, snuggling close and allowing him to spoon you from behind. Finally, Gray got in, wrapping his arms around you and nuzzling his skull into the base of your neck. It was comfortable, and extremely cozy, so you figured that this was an success. 

"Night.."

"Night Sunshine."

"Goodnight Buttercup."

♤

       ♤

              ♤

"...ttercup.Buttercup!"

You jolted awake, not exactly aware of your surroundings. Sugar was stood infront of you, worried expression on his face, and Gray was nowhere to be seen. You groggily sat up, rubbing the sleep out of your eyes.

"..what's going on?"

"Black Is Missing."

This woke you up.

"M-Missing!? How-what-"

"We Don't Know, But Mutt Is Freaking Out. Gray Is Downstairs Trying To Calm Him Down But Nothing Is Working. I Wanted To Let You Sleep, Though, Gray Told Me To Come And Wake You. He Said You Might Be Able To Help?"

You shot out of your bed quickly, jogging downstairs with Sugar directly behind you. When you entered the living room, the first thing you noticed was Mutt, who was pacing back and forth, clutching his skull in his hands and muttering something incoherent. Gray was standing aside, talking to him quietly, but nothing seemed to get through.

"Mutt."

He turned to you quickly, reaching your side in an instant, "Black's gone! I woke up in the middle of the night to get some water and he ain't in his bed. He ain't answering his phone and his locations off-Fuckin-shit!"

"Hey, calm down. We'll find Black Don't worry-"

"This is all my fault. If I had told him sooner he wouldn't be blamin' himself like this and-"

"No. Absolutely not. None of this is your fault Mutt. Don't ever blame yourself for that, okay?"

You gently grabbed his skull in your hands, staring him in his uncovered eye-socket. You shushed him quietly, gathering him into your arms and rubbing his back. You didn't know what Black was doing, but you hoped he was safe.

"We'll head out to find him now. You-"

"I'm comin' with you-"

"No-Mutt. You've been through enough today. You stay here and rest, Sugar, Gray and I will go look for Black and bring him back to you."

Mutt looked as though he wanted to argue, but refrained, the urge to fight leaving his body. You guided him to the couch, making sure he was comfortable, before heading to the door and slipping on your boots. When the three of you were on the porch, you were able to look over next door to the driveway. Black's car was still parked there, so there was no way he could of taken it into the city, or walked, as it was atleast an hour away by foot. He had to be somewhere in the area.

"Let's check the woods."

Gray nodded, "You wanna split up or-"

"Yeah, we'll cover more ground that way."

"Fine. Keep Your Locations On, Both Of You, And Send A Message On Our Group Chat If You Find Anything."

Sugar crossed the road, heading into the woods opposite your house, leaving Gray and yourself alone. You were about to begin looking yourself, when he grabbed you by the wrist, causing you to stop.

"Gray..-?"

"Promise me you'll be safe."

It wasn't a question, it was a demand. 

"Gray I-"

"I care about you too fuckin' much for  anythin' to happen to you so you need to promise me."

He obviously wasn't going to let you go until you did, so you nodded slowly, gently massaging the bone of his hand with your thumb, "I promise, bonehead. Don't worry."

This seemed to satisfy him, as he released his grip on your wrist, giving you one last serious look before disappearing into the trees.

You began to walk, not having an idea of where you were going, stepping over broken branches and pushing your way through shrubbery. Black was a sensible and responsible monster, which is why it puzzled you that he was being so reckless, wandering off in the middle of the night without telling anyone where he was going, especially Mutt.

However, you could understand how he felt. He had just found out that his girlfriend, the woman he loved and cared for, was a lying bitch who abused his little brother. He probably blamed himself for not realising sooner, or not being able to protect him. Either way, he was obviously dealing with something right now, but you were going to make sure you brought him back safe and sound so that Mutt didn't have a fucking panic attack.

You had lost track of time, but you had been walking for about fifteen-twenty minutes, and so far nothing. That was until you came to a small cliffside clearing the overlooked the rest of the forest. Black was sat near the ledge, half empty bottle of alchohol by his side. You felt slight fear course through you at that moment, and If he noticed your presence, he didn't let on, back facing you completely.

"Black?"

He flinched slightly, glancing over his shoulder with half-lidded eye-sockets.

"Oh, It's You."

He didn't seem annoyed to see you, merely unbothered, giving you one small nod before turning back to his original position. You sighed, plopping down next to him. This was going to take some work.

"Nice view."

"..I Agree. I Usually Come Out Here When I Need To Get Away From Everything...And Everyone. I Am..Suprised You Of All People Found Me."

"I tried my best? Almost broke my ankles several times tripping on branches, but hey, I'm here now."

Black chuckled, actually fucking chuckled, and shook his head, reaching to his side and grabbing the bottle, taking a small swig before offering it to you. If drinking alcohol is what got him to talk, then you'd risk it. You took the bottle from him, sipping it lightly, appreciate the slight tang and bitter flavour in your mouth, before handing it back.

"You drunk?"

"Not Yet. I Am Hoping A Bit More Of This Will Get Me There However."

You frowned over at him, "Why?"

"I Do Not Want To Feel Any More Of This Stupid Idiotic Bullshit. It Is Irritating And I Cannot Think Straight And-"

"So you wanna get shit faced drunk to escape your problems?"

"If That Is How You Want To See It, Then Yes."

It was probably alot worse then you orginally thought it was.

"Y'know, Mutt's beside himself worrying about you. If you're gonna get pissed at least do it back at mine so we don't have to send out a search party, or you fall off a cliff and break your neck."

It seemed the mention of his brother snapped Black back into reality, as his eye-lights shrunk in and he shakily placed the empty bottle down. Maybe he'd be able to talk to you now you had woken him up from his trance.

"Mutt Does Not Need Me Around. I Fucked Up. I Failed Him. I Let That Evil Bitch Into Our Lives, I Trusted Her, And Yet I Couldn't Even See The Signs That She Was Beating My Own Fucking Brother Eventhough They Were Right Infront Of Me The Whole Fucking Time. Mutt Is Better Off Without Me."

"That's what you think?"

"It Is Fact-"

"Bullshit."

Black blinked, staring over at you, as if to check that he really heard you say what you had just said.

"Excuse Me?"

"I said It's bullshit."

His suprise quickly turned into his familiar toxic glare, "Human-"

"You didn't fuck up Black, Rachel did. You love and care for your brother so much, anyone can see that, and you have always done the best you could to keep him safe and happy. Mutt loves you so much, I mean, why do you think he's worried sick about you right now? You mean the world to him Black, and yes, you weren't able to pick up on the signs sooner, but now you know and now you can help and guide your brother through this. He needs you more than ever right now, Black. Neither of you are at fault, but you will be if you don't face the music and be there for him. Do you understand me?"

It was safe to say that the skeleton was stunned into silence, staring at you with a look on his usually angered face that you didn't recognize. His eye-lights darted around for a few more seconds, before he turned to face the front again, folding his arms and sighing.

"..You Are Right. As Much As I Want To Wallow In Pathetic Self Pity, This Is Not About Me. I Need To Be There For Mutt, God Knows He Is Going To Need All The Help He Can Get...I-"

You stared at Black expectantly, waiting patiently for him to finish his sentence, "I Am Sorry, For Treating You Harshly This Entire Time, For Jumping To Conclusions And Making Assumptions About You Based On What That Fucking Bitch Told Me...And For Trying To Kill You Without Asking Questions. I Will Do Better In The Future, And I Thank You For Giving My Brother The Support I Could Not Give Myself."

You scooched closer, patting his shoulder gently, "I forgive you, on one condition though."

He sighed, nodding, "Name What You Want, I Will Do My Best To Fulfill It."

"Stop being a stuck up asshole and be my friend."

"I-Pardon?"

You offered your hand out for him to shake, and he regarded you in slight shock, However, that swiftly melted into a smirk, and he returned your handshake. It was at that moment that it began to rain, and the urge to swear until your voice was hoarse was coming on strong.

"Stupid Fucking Surface Weather."

Black grumbled, standing up and pulling you with him. You shivered slightly, and that's when he finally noticed that you were donned in nothing but your extremely thin pajamas. Black pinched the bridge of his nasal bone.

"Did You Seriously Come Out Here Without A Coat?"

You gave him a sheepish grin, "Uhh..In my defensive I was really worried about you so..-"

"Idiot"

Black swiftly took off his jacket, slipping it on you and zipping it up all the way, pulling the hood up over your head.

"What about you?"

"Monsters Have Higher Resistance To Weather, You On The Other Hand, Will Catch Your Death If We Are Out Here For Too Long, Let Us Head Back.."

You smiled warmly at him, "Thanks Buddy."

Black rolled his eye-lights, looking away with a slight tint of Red to his cheek bones,

"Never Mention It. Ever. I Will Kill You If You Do."

"Sure you Will."

"Shut Up"

Chapter Text

You weren't sure what Black was doing, all you knew was that he was folding his clothes and shoving them into his bag. After what had happened yesterday he refused to even let his brother near Rachel, let alone live under the same roof as her. He didn't care if he recieved questions from the others; His top priority was keeping Mutt Safe, which was evident by the way he was desperately trying to get out of the house.

"Where are you even gonna go?"

Gray asked, leant against the doorframe.

"I Will Handle It."

"You and Mutt don't earn nearly enough combined to rent a small apartment, let alone a house. Where are you gonna-"

"I Will Handle It!"

Black snapped, violently zipping up his bag and glancing around his room to check if he had missed anything. Mutt was in his room packing his things, and you supposed that was good, as you could tell Black was beginning to get angry. Gray sighed, shaking his head, and he glared at him.

"Black?"

The skeleton jumped, obviously not realising you were in the room, and turned to you slowly, "Human, You Are Here...How Can I Help?"

"You're leaving the house, am I correct?"

He nodded gravely, "Yes. I Do Not Care Where We End Up, But I Am Not Allowing My Brother And I To Live In The Same House, Let Alone Breath The Same Air, As That Vindictive Bitch. I Apologise For All The Trouble I Have Cause You As Of Late, And I Hope We Are Able To Talk More In The Future."

"I'm guessing you have nowhere to go though?"

Black flinched, as if struck, and frowned. He seemed as though he was attempting to control his temper and not snap at you, which was admirable in itself. The skeleton was too prideful for his own good sometimes.

"Not At The Moment No, But, As I Have Told Gray, And Sugar, And What I Am Now Telling You, I Have Things Handled."

You decided to just come out and state your idea, otherwise there would be no opportunity to again.

"How about you come move in with me?"

Black froze, staring at you with widened eye-sockets; Even Gray was suprised. It was probably a stupid idea, inviting two people you barely knew to live with you, but it was an option you wanted Black to know was always available to him and Mutt. Sure, the arrogant skeleton had been an absolute asshole to you because of Rachel's manipulation, and, while that wasn't an excuse, you knew he really wasn't a terrible person, just misguided.

"Let Me Get This Straight, My Brother And I Have Done Absolutely Nothing But Recieve Help From You, And On Top Of That, I Was A Dick To You For The Majority Of The Time We Interacted, Yet You Are Offering Your Home To Us? Are You, Perhaps, On Anything At The Moment? Alcohol? Drugs?."

This got a giggle out of you. Even when Black was trying to be serious he somehow made you laugh without intentionally meaning to.

"No. I'm sober."

Black's current glare harshened, "Why-How-What-?.." He shook his head and clenched his fists, "My Brother And I Are Not A Charity Case. We Do Not Need You To-"

You placed your hands on his shoulders, "Shut up and listen, would you?"

You were suprised that he hadn't killed you for the way you were speaking to him, and that he actually obeyed you and went quiet, but you weren't going to linger on it for long.

"Despite many protests, I consider you and Mutt to be my friends. The two of have been through the worst shit anyone could imagine in the span of twenty-four hours, and i'm not just going to pretend it isn't happening and wish you the best. I want to help, Black, and I can. You aren't going to be in debt to me, and i'm not treating the two of you as charity cases. I'm doing this because I care about my friends and I want them to be happy and safe. So, be a dear and accept my help and stop being so damn stubborn for once, okay?"

Black stared at you for a long time, a calculating look on his face. You couldn't blame him for being skeptical, but, you weren't going to back down easily this time. He needed to learn that it was okay if he couldn't handle everything on his own; He'd clearly being doing it for too long anyway.

"You Are...Too Nice For Your Own Good, Human."

You shrugged nonchalantly, "Not really, I'm a bit of a bitch to be honest, me being nice is quite rare."

You joked, and Black shook his head at you, "So, what do you say?"

"If..If You Are Certain-"

"Of course I am. I know it's not very far away from her, but atleast you won't have to live in the same household."

"Thank You...My Brother And I Greatly Appreciate It. I Will Be Paying You Monthly Rent However, I Do Not Wish To Mooch Off Of You."

If thats what got him to agree to it, then you'd accept. Black and you were still standing together, so you awkwardly opened your arms to him, and he rolled his eye-lights.

"..Because You Have Been Helpful, I Will Allow You To Hug Me For Five Seconds. That Is All."

You beamed, wrapping your arms around him, and he grumbled something incoherent, patting you on the back with a feather-light touch. When the five seconds were over, Black delicately removed you from him, an exaggerated disgusted look on his face, which made you giggle.

"I Am Going To Inform My Brother Of The Situation, I Will Be Back Momentarily."

He swiftly left the room, leaving yourself and Gray alone. Once he made sure Black was out of hearing range, he began to talk to you.

"That was a pretty good thing you did there. Proud of you."

He pat your head fondly, lazy smirk present on his face. Gray had been silently watching the conversation you and Black shared the entire time, and you were suprised he didn't intervene when he got angry, considering how protective Gray was. You supposed that he possibly trusted you enough to handle yourself. The two of you had definitely become closer ever since he told you about his and his brother's life in the underground.

"I'm not a pet, y'know?"

You reminded him jokingly, gently slapping his hand away from your head, "Course you ain't. You're my Sunshine."

You rolled your eyes, "If you break into song I'm leaving."

Gray chuckled, wrapping an arm around your shoulder, "Now that'd be 'Sunny', I'd gladly serenade you anytime you want Sunshine."

Your lips curled up into an amused grin, "Don't get any 'bright' ideas, Gray."

The two continued this jovial back and forth banter until Black returned, Mutt by his side carrying a stuffed duffel bag. When Black grabbed his own, the taller skeleton lingered beside you to speak quietly in your ear.

"Hey Darlin. Milord told me about what you said...are you-are you sure about this? Letting us stay?"

You gave Mutt a pointed look, "I've never been more sure of anything in my life."

This seemed to appease him, and the four of you headed downstairs as quietly as possible. Black's hope was to sneak out before anyone noticed they were gone, and then come back later to explain that him and his brother were moving out; unfortunately for all of you, things didn't work out that way. Before Black could even put his keys in the front door, a loud, deep voice interrupted him.

"WHERE THE FUCK ARE YOU FOUR GOING?"

Black cursed quietly, swiftly unlocking the door and ushering Mutt out before anyone could noticed his bandaged face. This was going to be a difficult conversation.

Edge, as well as Sans, Stretch and Rachel were stood by the living room entry way. Rachel's cheek was bandaged in the place that you had punched her, and she looked nervous, as if she wanted to be anywhere else but there. You gave her a harsh glare, and she wilted under your gaze. 

Disgusting Bitch.

"You guys goin' on a trip or somethin?"

Sans asked curiously, giving you a small greeting smile, which you returned. Black shook his head, placing his bag down on the floor.

"No. My Brother And I Are Moving Out."

This definitely caused a reaction. 

"Uhh...why?"

Stretch looked baffled, and you honestly felt his confusion. You wished you could explain to him of all people present what was happening, but you couldn't, not at the moment anyway.

"Who cares, right? Lets just let them go and-"

Stretch frowned, "How come you're so eager for them to leave?"

"Uhh...I just don't want to get in the way of their decision! Im sure they have their reasons-"

"Yes. And That Reason Is That I Refuse To Spend Another Second In This House With You, You Vile Bitch."

Edge instantly shot forward, looking enraged, whilst the others lingered back in a stunned silence.

"WATCH WHAT YOU FUCKING SAY ABOUT HER, RUNT."

Black gave a bitter laugh, "What Exactly Will You Do If I Refuse? Go On, Enlighten Me."

"THIS HAS SOMETHING TO DO WITH HER, DOESN'T IT? SHE POISONED YOUR WEAK FUCKING HEAD WITH HER BULLSHIT. SHE'S NOTHING BUT A LYING, CHEATING CU-"

"Shut it."

To your suprise, it was Stretch who came to your defence, glaring fiercely at Edge, reaching Black's side in an instance. You knew Stretch and yourself were close friends, but you didn't think he would choose your side over Rachel's.

"YOU TOO? HAVE THE TWO OF YOU LOST YOUR FUCKING MINDS?"

"My Brother And I Have Our Own Reasons For Breaking Up With Rachel, But, Whatever They Are, It Does Not Give You The Right To Drag Her Into It."

"THAT'S RICH, CONSIDERING THE FACT THAT A FEW DAYS AGO YOU WOULD NOT HAVE HESITATED TO KILL HER."

"Can you just drop it? She hasn't done shit. Just leave her the hell alone already."

Stretch snapped, and the Intimidating skeleton smirked challenging,

"MAKE ME, YOU LAZY PIECE OF SHIT."

Stretch's eye-lights shrunk in, and he clenched his fists at his side,

"Gladly, you cocky bastard-"

Before the two could even draw their attacks, Rachel's screech drew their attention.

"Edge!"

He paused, glancing over his shoulder at her, "They obviously don't want to be with me anymore, and although I have no idea why, It's their choice and I don't want to stop them. You shouldn't fight about this!"

She seemed almost panicked, and even Sans, who at one point would have defended Rachel like his life depended on it, was giving her a skeptical look. He definitely knew something was up.

"FINE. IF THATS WHAT YOU WISH."

Edge retreated to Rachel's side once more, and to your utter disgust, the bitch began to fake cry, Edge shushing her quietly whilst glaring at the four of you. It was a ridiculous sight, and you heard Gray Fake Gag from beside you, almost causing you to crack up laughing. Deciding not to stay for any longer, Black huffed loudly, picking up his bag and heading out the front door, Gray following behind him. You were about to leave with them, when Stretch grabbed your wrist, gently pulling you back to speak with him. 

"Hey, what's going on?"

He was giving you a concerned look, and you couldn't help but be filled with guilt.

"I-"

"Sunshine, you comin?"

You nodded over at Gray swiftly, before facing the orange clad skeleton once more.

"Look, I can't talk right now...but you should come over in a couple of hours, and i'll try to explain things as best I can. I promise."

He gave you one last meaningful look, "M'kay. I trust you."

With that said, you quickly smiled over at Sans, who was still stood by the couch in confusion, and followed Black and Gray outside. The three of you entered your garden, and headed up the porch steps, where Mutt was patiently waiting.

"What took yall so long..?"

"Edge wouldn't let us leave."

Mutt frowned, "Shit..You're okay though, right darlin'?"

"Yeah, I'm good. Lets get inside though, I think its about to rain."

You unlocked and opened your front door, letting the others in your house. Black sighed, taking his and Mutt's bags upstairs to the guest bedroom, Gray going after him, stating something about a 'talk'. This left you and Mutt alone, which gave you a perfect opportunity to check up on him.

"Hey, you doing okay?"

He shrugged, "It still hurts, inside out. I feel better how i'm not with er', but im also scared. What happens now?"

You gave him a comforting smile, "A life without Rachel. You can start taking it easy from now on sweetie."

This brought him some relief, "Sounds like a fuckin' dream..."

You frowned at his perturbed expression, "What's the matter?"

"Nothin' much just...i've been with her for so damn long I forgot what it was like to genuinely feel safe n' happy. It's almost like she made me forget who I was. I probably won't forgive myself for putting up with it for so long.."

"I...understand. When I broke up with my ex, I was so upset at myself for dealing with it for as long as I did. Sometimes I still get angry at myself for it to this day. But...Abuse does that to you. You need something to blame, whether it be yourself or someone else, because if theres  no one to blame, then what happened seems scarily unatural."

Mutt was silent, "I know it's going to take a while for you to heal..but we're here for you Mutt. Me, Black, Gray, Sugar and Mari...we all care about you and we want you to be happy...okay?"

"Darlin' I-....Thank you."

"It's no problem sweetie."

♤

      ♤

              ♤

Stretch was sat next to you on your bed, neither of you saying anything to eachother. It was extremely awkward to say the least. You knew you couldn't tell him the exact reason why Black and Mutt were moving out, but he needed some explanation, even if it was only half the truth. He had been one of the first skeletons in the house to be nice to you; He deserved that much.

"So uh-"

"You-"

You both stopped, cutting eachother off. Stretch chuckled sheepishly, scratching the back of his skull, "Sorry bout that, you go first."

"Right uhm...I can't exactly tell you the full reason why Black and Mutt are moving out, but...Rachel and Black had a huge argument about something serious, and she said some offensive things about Mutt and Himself and...I don't know it was crazy-"

You hunched forward, and Stretch frowned, wrapping an arm around you, "Hey, it's okay. You don't have to tell me anything you don't want to. I understand that you're keeping their privacy and..you..Look I-"

He seemed...embarrassed almost, and this was enough to peek your curiousity. 

"I'm gonna be completely honest, I couldn't give two shits about why Black and Mutt are moving out, it's none of my business."

Oh. This would have been wonderful to know earlier when you were stressing out about what you were going to tell him.

"I wanted to talk because...well..I was worried about you. Obviously something happened, and you seemed upset so...I just wanted to make sure you were okay, y'know?"

Jesus fucking christ.

"You are so unbelievably sweet, you dork."

Stretch shrugged, "What can I say? I was born with a 'Sweet-tooth'?"

"That explains why you drink all that fucking honey."

"Hey, don't knock the stuff until you try it."

"I don't think I ever will try it"

"Your Loss Sweetness."

You paused, staring Stretch down, causing sweat-droplets to form on his skull. 

"Sweetness...?"

"Uhhh..yeah? I mean Mutt, Sugar n' Gray have their nicknames for you...figured I'd make one myself? If it makes you uncomfortable I'll stop-"

"No No No, don't you dare. I'm keeping this cute ass nickname forever. I'll have it engraved on my tombstone when I die."

Stretch chuckled in relief, laying back on your bed, "Good to hear."

This was what you liked about Stretch. He never made things weird or complicated between you. You always knew what he was thinking, and you never overstepped eachothers boundaries, which was important in a friendship. You respected eachother, and he made it almost impossible to feel uncomfortable in his soothing presence. You hoped he felt a similar away about you.

"Jokes aside...you doin' okay?"

You blinked, "what do you mean?"

"Dunno, you seemed stressed out lately...tired..hell, when was the last time you slept?"

Now it was your turn to sweat. "Uhhh...I had a couple hours of sleep last night...?"

Stretch groaned, pinching the bridge of his nasal bone, looking extremely dissapointed.

"And you wonder why I worry about you..jesus. Right, bed, now."

"Is that a demand or request?"

"What do you think?" Stretch gave you a serious look, and you swiftly relented, lifting your covers and crawling under them. The second your head hit the pillow, you instantly felt the lack of sleep catch up with you, much to Stretch's amusement.

"I'm only gonna take a quick nap.."

"M'kay. Just a quick one."

"You promise to wake me up in two hours?"

He smirked, nodding, "I promise sweetness."

Chapter Text

You didn't know what time it was when you woke up, but you definitely hadn't been sleeping for two hours. The curtains were drawn, but your room was almost pitch black, signifying that it was night time. You wanted to be angry at Stretch for not waking you like he promised he would, but you felt way better than you did that morning, so you really couldn't find it in you to care.

Speaking of Stretch, you glanced briefly around your room to see if he was there. That was when you finally registered the arms wrapped around your waist and the warm breath against your cheek. His face was buried in the crook of your neck, and because of the height difference, he engulfed your body, surrounding you with a strange feeling of safety, his warmth allowing you to relax. The two of you had cuddled before, but definitely not like this. You shivered, and he groaned, shifting behind you and moving his hands down to your hips. He pressed his teeth repeatedly against your bare skin, rubbing small, gentle circles against you with his philanges, and you felt your cheeks heat up with shame. Stretch was your friend, and even though Rachel was a bitch, you still felt wrong. Something about the way he was touching felt too intimate to be something friends would do.

"Stretch...?"

He groaned again, this time mumbling something into your ear.

"You feel okay sweetness..?"

He sounded groggy, but coherent, telling you that he had just woken up. His touches from earlier were probably from a dream. Perhaps he thought you were Rachel?.His grip on you loosened slightly, allowing you to turn to face him. His eye sockets were open, fuzzy eye-lights staring back at you, tired grin plastered on his face. 

"Hey."

"Hey"

There was silence for a long time, but it wasn't awkward in the slightest; You never felt awkward around Stretch. He reached forward, hand brushing stray hair out of your face, lingering by your cheek for a moment before returning back to its original place at your hip.

"You feel any better?"

"Yeah, thanks for letting me sleep"

"No problemo, happy to help. You should take care of yourself more often though otherwise I'll tell Blue, and trust me, he's a mother hen"

You chuckled at the thought, yawning quietly and sitting up, causing Stretch to let out a disappointed huff.

"Can't we stay here for a bit longer?"

You shook your head as his frown, "Stretch, as much as I love you, we've been asleep all day. We should get up."

He rolled his eye-lights, "Fine Fine."

You got out of bed, fixing your mussed hair, the orange clad skeleton following your lead, practically dragging himself out of the warmth of your sheets. The two of you sleepily made your way down the stairs to the bottom floor, and you instantly noticed Black in your kitchen, cooking something that smelled amazing. You pressed a finger to your lips, signaling for Stretch to shush, and swiftly snuck up behind him, wrapping your arms around his waist. Black shrieked, actually fucking shrieked, dropping the spoon he had been using into the pot and pushing you off him roughly.

You leant against the counter, laughing, and watched with great amusement as his realization quickly faded into annoyance.

"That Was- You Could Of- How Dare-"

He could barely form a sentence through his bubbling anger, causing Stretch to snicker into his hand.

"That Was Completely Underhanded And Unessesary!"

You smirked at him, "Did I scare you? Aweee, did the baby Black get scared?"

His glare hardened, "Go And Fuck Yourself, You Bitch."

You winked at him jokingly, "Not unless you watch me"

Black abruptly shoved Stretch and yourself out of the kitchen, "Get Out! You Abominations! Disgusting-Revolting-I Would Never!"

Once he had successfully shooed the two of you away, you began to cackle, sliding down your wall and getting on your hands and knees on the floor. Stretch was hunched over the couch, a few feet away from you, laughing to himself quietly. You didn't know what was so funny about what had just happened, but you couldn't care less about figuring it out.

About a minute later, Black popped his head out of the kitchen entry way, glaring menacingly at the two of you, still weak with laughter.

"If You Want To Make Yourself Useful, Go And Get My Brother For Dinner."

He sounded like he was being mean, but he couldn't hide the tiny grin on his face. You nodded at him, crawling quickly across the floor to the stairs. Black huffed from across the room.

"I Should Get You A Collar And Leash If You Insist On Acting Like An Animal."

You stared in shock at his deadpan expression. He didn't seem like he was joking, so you quickly scrambled up the steps before he could say anything else. You reached the second floor, standing up and dusting yourself off, padding down the hall towards the guest Bedroom where Mutt and Black were staying. Mutt was laid on the bed to the left side of the room, arms spread out and staring gloomily at the ceiling. He seemed upset.

"Mutt?"

The skeleton jolted, staring over at the source of the sound that disturbed him. When he realized it was you, his gaze softened, and he attempted to smile. 

"Hey Darlin, What's up? You need anythin'?"

You shook your head at his dismissal, sitting down at the edge of the bed. "I came to call you for dinner, but you seem upset about something. Mind telling me what's wrong first before we go eat?"

He sighed, sitting up slowly and seating himself next to you, "Can't hide anythin' from you, can I?"

You shrugged, "Not really. I don't want you to try to either. Like I said before, I'm your friend, and you don't have to feel like you should bottle everything up every time you get upset. You could talk to me, y'know?"

Mutt stared at you for a moment, and then reached out, cupping your cheek in his gloved hand. 

"You're too nice for your own good. Wouldn't survive in my underground."

"I wouldn't?"

"Nope. They'd eat a sweet little thing like you alive. It's refreshing though, I'll give you that."

"I'm sorry. I only wanna help you-"

"Hey, you got nothin' to apologize for. If anythin', I should be sayin' sorry for makin' you worry all the damn time. I don't mean to I just...I'm not used to talkin' to anyone about my issues, apart from my brother. I guess it's kinda difficult to understand that I got people who are there for me."

"I get it, It's okay. I just wanna make sure you're alright, y'know?"

Mutt gave you another smile, and this time, you could tell it was real. 

"So..what was bothering you?"

"I was thinkin' bout Rachel...and the things that happened..I just..there were so many different things I could of done to avoid that..but I stood there and took it, cause I loved her, and I thought that maybe things would be different the next time round. The first time it happened, she seemed so genuine about her apology, and I thought that maybe, she was just in a bad mood. The more I let it happen, the less she apologised..until she just stopped saying sorry all together. I think that's when I realised she never really loved me, never loved any of us."

"Mutt.."

"No, it's okay. M'fine Darlin', I promise. I just need time y'know, like you said. Feels better to let it all out and talk about it anyway."

You nodded sympathetically at him, placing a hand on his shoulder, "Of course. You have all the time in the world..and I'm always gonna be here for you, okay? So if you ever need to talk..."

You cut yourself off when you realised his sockets were brimming with tears, except this time..he looked happy? The way he was staring at you, gaze filled with such admiration, made you melt. You crawled forward, taking your hands in his and allowing him to rest his forehead against your own.

"Thanks Darlin'.." He breathed, relief clinging to his voice. You were about to reply, when there was a small tap at the door frame. 

"Hey, Black sent me up to check what was talking y'all so...long..."

Stretch trailed off, staring at the two of you, and the position you were in, "Shit, are you guys having a moment? I'll leave if-"

"No no! It's fine Stretch, we were just about to head down anyway!"

He looked skeptical, and slightly embarrassed, but didn't say anything else, nodding and disappearing from view as quickly as possible.

"You think you'd be up for dinner?"

"I'll give it a shot."

♤

      ♤

             ♤

It was currently twelve in the morning, and you were playing on your phone since you couldn't sleep, as you were asleep all day. Stretch had left shortly after dinner, which was delicious, and Black and Mutt had gone to bed about an hour ago. It was just you by yourself, that is, until you got a random text from Red.

Red

Yo, you up?

You

Yeah, what's up?

Red

You down to head into the city with me?

You

Uhhh, aren't the buses all terminated?

Red

We won't be takin' the bus. 

You

This sounds super sketchy.

Red

C'mon. I've never hurt you before, have I?

You considered your options. Red hadn't ever hurt you before, so he wasn't lying about that one, and you had nothing better to do...

You

Fine, why not?

Red

Thatta Girl. Meet me outside whenever you're ready.

You got out of your bed, quickly getting dressed in whatever was comfortable, and quietly tip-toeing downstairs, making sure not to wake Mutt or Black. Slipping on your shoes and grabbing your keys and wallet, you opened your front door and locked it behind you. 

Like he said, Red was waiting for you in his garden, leant against a smaller car that you had never seen before. When you reached his side, he gave you a smirk filled with mirth.

"You have a car?"

He shrugged, "Yeah. Guy who lived across from us didn't want it anymore to I took it off his hands. Win win situation if ya ask me."

This sounded even more sketchy than before, so you merely ignored what he had said and opened the door to the passenger seat, quickly getting inside to avoid the cold. Once Red was in, he started the car, and the two of you were on the road in a matter of seconds.

"So, where are we going?"

"Strip club."

You blinked, eyes widening in shock, and Red chuckled at your expression.

"Relax sweetheart, we're just headin' to a bar I know."

You gave him an unamused look, "So you used me as an excuse to go drinking?"

"Wouldn't put it like that, m'just..goin' out drinkin' with my best bud, that an issue sweetheart?"

You rolled your eyes playfully, giving him a gentle nudge with your elbow, "You're the worst"

"So I've been told."

It didn't take long for you to reach the city, as there were barely any cars on the road at this time of night. Red took a swift left once you had arrived, driving straight for another five minutes before turning into a parking lot and parking his car in an empty space. The bar he had pulled up in was relatively big, covered in neon signs. The largest read 'Lagoon lounge and bar'. It seemed like a place hippies or stoners would hook up, but hey, a drink was a drink.

The second you both walked in, the first thing you noticed was a woman, barely clothed, agressively humping a shirtless dude, who looked as though he was having the time of his life. When he noticed your wide eyed look, he sent you a wink, and you instantly looked away, mortified.

"Thought you said this wasn't a strip club."

Red gave you a sheepish look, "It ain't, but hey, what can I say? People get fuckin' horny when they're drunk off their asses."

Fair enough.

The two of you eventually reached the bar, after dodging a few drunk dancers, and sat yourselves down on a stool. Mere seconds later, the bar tender approached you both, glass in hand.

"Hey Red."

He greeted casually, then his gaze shifted to you, a smirk forming on his bearded face. He had to be atleast in his late forties, and had a thick Texan accent.

"Who's this piece of ass?"

He asked, practically undressing you with his eyes. Red frowned from beside you, sensing how uncomfortable you were with the revolting attention.

"Friend of mine who don't wanna be perved on, got it?"

His posture was tense, and screamed 'back the fuck off'. You were suprised at his defensive of you, especially considering he had known this guy way longer than you. The bartender practically shrivelled up, and nodded meekly, "Got it man, so uh...what will y'all be having?"

You both ordered your drinks, and thankfully, the dick left you alone.

"Sorry bout' that, old fuck drools over anything with tits. Yer okay, right ?"

"I'm fine, thanks for getting him to back off though, I appreciate it."

Red gave you an easy smile, "No problem sweetheart, doubt ya wanted to be creeped on by a guy nearly twice yer age."

You talked for another minute or two, when the bartender returned once more, giving you both your drinks. 

"So, got a question for ya."

You took a swig of your drink, motioning for him to continue with your hand.

"Boss told me Black and Mutt broke up with Rachel, and moved in with ya. The fuck happened?"

You sighed. You had no doubt this question was going to come sooner or later, but, you were still exhausted from trying to explain the story to Stretch without giving the whole truth.

"I don't know, It was pretty crazy. I can't really tell you everything since it's not my secret to tell, but what I can say is Black and Rachel had a huge argument about Mutt, and now they aren't together anymore. They didn't even wanna be in the same house as her, so I offered them a place at mine till they got back on their feet. I know it's not much but-"

"Don't worry, I get it. S'not my business, and I don't need to know the details. Thanks fer tellin' me though. Of all of us, didn't expect Black to break up with er'. Two of em were glued at the hip. Jesus christ. It was really fuckin' sudden.."

He chugged down most of his drink, and you laughed in response to his statement, shaking your head, "Tell me about it. I didn't expect things to go down the way they did, but i'm glad it's over with."

"I get ya. Shit was ready to explode and It finally did. Whatever. It's their business not mine. Could of used a fuckin' warnin' tho. Came home n'd Rachel throws herself at me, bawling about how everyone's been hatin' on er. Nearly knocked me off my fuckin' feet."

You muffled your laughed into your glass, and Red sent you a funny look.

"How are things with you and Rachel anyway?"

He shrugged, "Not too bad. We're goin' on a date tomorrow actually. Lookin' forward to it."

This made you think. Red could have invited Rachel tonight, but he didn't. Instead he invited you, and you couldn't resist asking why.

"Why didn't you ask Rachel out tonight? I'm sure she would of loved it."

Red looked away, seeming embarrassed, "Yeah.., she would've. I just...wanted to make this a you n'd me thing, y'know."

He suddenly seemed a bit doubtful, peering over at you intently.

"Ya don't hate hangin' out with me, do ya?"

Your eyes widened, and you were quick to reassure him that this wasn't the case.

"No no! I love hanging out with you Red. It's fun."

He seemed relieved, nodding and finishing the rest of his drink, you following suite. 

"Ya down for another one?"

"Why the fuck not?"

I am going to have such a fucking hangover in the morning.

Chapter Text

Maybe it was too soon to say, or maybe he was saying it too late, but Gray knew he was in love with his next door neighbour. It was embarrassing to admit, but he had fallen for her not even two weeks after knowing her, however, it was only a small crush back then, a slither of what he felt for her now.

After what he went through in the underground, he doubted that he would ever feel like that for someone ever again, but she ended up proving him wrong. It was strange, to see how quickly his small feelings had developed into something such as love, but it couldn't be helped. Everything about her was absolutely breathtaking. It wasn't her looks that made him fall for her, not that she wasn't beautiful, but rather, it was how sweet she actually was. He was naturally attracted to nice things, and nice people, so the second she showed him a ounce of positive attention, it was game over.

Yes, it was embarrassing to admit that he was in love with her, but quite frankly, he didn't care. Gray would protect her with his life if it came down to it, and even though he would rather her not, he knew she would do the same in a heartbeat. That was just the kind of person she was. Selfless, and so unbelievable sweet. In truth, he had slight feelings for Rachel when she was first introduced to him and his brother, but that swiftly disappeared the second she uttered the word 'Freak' in private. She was an evil person, and he couldn't deny how attractive it was when his neighbour knocked her to the carpet. That was when he had realised he was in love with her, although, he had been for a long time before that.

He was currently in the living room, sipping a bottle of ketchup, when he noticed that Red's car was completely gone. This peeked his concern, as it was almost four in the morning and the lazy asshole didn't usually disappear at a time like this. He sighed, pulling out his phone and ringing his number, pressing it to where his ear would be and patiently waited for Red to pick up. When he did, the first thing he heard was him laughing at something, which was strange.

"Where the hell are you?"

"Uhh...m'just out. Drinkin' with-"

"Gray?"

He froze at the sound of her voice. He had taken her with him? 

"(Y/n)'s with you? Jesus christ Red..."

"In my defense, I didn't force er to come, she uh, volunteered?"

"Grayyyyyyy, I missss youuu"

She whined through the phone, and he almost melted at how cute she sounded. Almost. 

"Did you get her drunk..?"

"Uhh..."

"Grayyyyyy don't be mean to Red, okay? He- *hic* I-uh-.."

She trailed off, bursting into a giggling fit, and it was becoming increasingly hard to be annoyed at Red from how ridiculously adorable she was being. Despite this though, he was still worried for her safety. She was a strong, independent woman, but who knows how much trouble she could get into whilst drunk.

"Fuckin hell..."

"Look, she's fine! Yer fine, aren't ya sweetheart"

"Yeah Yeah! I'm all gooood. Gray-*hic* Gray I gotta tell you somethin' okayy?"

He sighed, "What's up sunshine?"

"You're- You're my favorite skeleton, y'know?? My absolute fa- *hic* - favorite-"

Gray paused, staring at the floor in slight shock. Maybe it was the alcohol talking, but his soul couldn't help but flutter at those words. He knew she was his favorite person, other than Sugar, but being her favorite as well made him feel some type of way. He felt wanted. Needed? Like he wasn't a burden and actually liked by somebody.

"Jeez, thought I was yer favorite?"

Red asked jokingly, "Noooo, you're the best but-but um, Gray's my number one, okay? And-and- oh Red you can't tell anyone this, okay? I don't want Gray to know!"

Red snickered, and he heard him shuffle around at the other end, "My non-existent lips are sealed. Now get yer damn seatbelt on."

"Look, I'm gonna hang up, alright? Get er home safe, I'll be waitin' by her front door."

"Aight. See ya-"

"Bye-*hic*-bye bye Gray!"

He smiled fondly, "Bye Bye Sunshine"

He hung up, grabbing his set of keys and swiftly leaving the house to reach her front Garden, seating himself on her porch steps and settling down for the wait. She was a cute drunk, he'd give her that. It was a way better situation than when Rachel had too much to drink. The woman would throw anything in her path and yell at anyone who so much as breathed near her, whereas Sunshine acted like a small baby animal, and it was extremely endearing. He just hoped that maybe she would forget all of it and drift off to bed when he got her settled. 

About twenty five minutes later, Red's car pulled up in the next door driveway, and Gray watched as he got out of the car and headed over to the passenger side, undoing her seatbelt and practically carrying her out, shutting the door with his foot. He lifted her bridal style, and entered her front garden, Gray standing up when he approached. The second Sunshine noticed him, her whole face brightened, and she instantly shoved herself out of Red's arms and into his. Gray was a large skeleton, therefore he was able to hold her with ease, her arms wrapped around his neck and he legs around his waist. 

When she was settled, he was about to bid Red goodbye and take her to bed, but he noticed his disturbed expression, and hesitated.

"Hell's wrong with you? Did somethin' happen?"

Red gave him a serious look, "She uh..she told me somethin' in the car, and I dunno know if it's bullshit but-"

Gray froze, grip tightening on her, "What did she say?"

"It was- fuck man she was ramblin' on and I was barely fuckin' listenin' and-"

"Red. What did she say?"

"I ain't jumpin to conclusions, but uh, she said that the reason Mutt, Black and Rachel broke up is cause Rachel was beatin' Mutt. Look man I- fuckin' hell... Is that true?"

Gray was alot of things, a good liar was one of them, so while he gave Red an unphased expression, on the inside, he was screaming. Black had made it clear he didn't want anyone else to know unless it was on Mutt's terms, and if that meant lying, then so fucking be it.

"Nah . She probably assumed the worst, and with all the alcohol she had, probably started ramblin' about her theories about what happened."

Red looked skeptical, as if he didn't believe him, and for a moment he thought he would call bullshit, but, instead, he merely nodded, turning around and leaving them to it. The second Red was gone, Gray unlocked her front door with the keys he had found in her pocket, and carefully carried her upstairs to her bedroom, shutting the door behind him.

It was when she flopped down on her back did he realise that she probably wouldn't be able to sleep comfortably in Jean's, and was clearly too drunk to change herself. Taking a shaky breath, he slowly approached her babbling form, slipping off her shoes and swiftly unzipping her. Once he had done that, he grabbed at the belt loops on either side of her hips, and began to gently tug her jeans down her thighs and past her ankles. It felt wrong, like he had just violated her privacy, but instead he brushed off this feeling and quickly slipped a pair of pajama shorts on her.

"Right, you-you're good to go sunshine, I'll just-"

Before he could turn the knob, she called out to him.

"Grayy..?"

"Yeah sunshine?"

"Can you-*hic*- can you stay with me until I fall asleep..?"

She looked so unbelievablely cute that he simply couldn't say no, sighing and placing himself down next to her. The second he did so, she cuddled herself into his side, hugging his arm to her chest, causing him to chuckle. Even drunk she was a complete ray of sunshine.

"Course I will..."

She leaned upwards, peering at him with those eyes that never failed to make him melt on the spot. Her lips were pouted, and when he looked at her, she broke into a giddy smile. He instantly felt his skull heat up.

"Can I tell you a secret...?"

She whispered, and he nodded slowly.

"I love you..."

Gray wasn't fazed by this in the slightest, as they said these words to eachother all the time, so casually that it hurt.

"I love you too-"

"M'so In love with you Gray...you-*hic*- you're so perfect and amazing and...-*hic*- I just love you soo muchh..."

Gray froze, staring at her in shock, brows furrowed. 

"W-what..?"

"I-I meant what I -*hic*- said earlier..you're my a-absolute favouriitee..I love you so-so much...hehe..-*hic*-".

He felt like crying. This was a punishment, he knew it. The world was taunting him with the one thing he desperately wanted but could never have. It was clear from the smell of alcohol in her breath.

"Get some sleep sun-"

He was cut off by her yanking him downwards by his withered hoodie and pressing her lips against his jagged teeth. She clung to him desperately, eyes scrunched closed and brows furrowed in concentration. He wanted nothing more than to kiss her, to feel her body against his, but not like this, not while she was too drunk to even know what she was doing.

He didn't mean to shove her back so hard, instantly regretting it when she whimpered as she hit the mattress, but he was too busy controlling the red tears that were already dripping down his skull.

"Gray...I love you..."

He turned away, "Tell me that when you're sober."

♤

       ♤

              ♤

Red didn't really like fancy restaurants. Grillby's or a movie night at home was more his cup of tea. However, Rachel seemed to like them, and if it made her happy, he'd do it, because he loved her. So, here they were, seated opposite eachother in a restaurant Rachel had begged him to take her to and a dish infront of him he didn't know the name of. Rachel was busy talking about herself and her day, but he didn't mind. The more she controlled the conversation the happier she was at the end of the night.

As much as he wanted to be thrilled that he was here with her, he couldn't. He was too distracted by what his neighbour had drunkenly told him the other day to even concentrate on what his girlfriend was saying. It affected him in a way nothing ever had before, shook him up. Even if it wasn't true, he still couldn't get it out of his head no matter how hard he tried to.

"-And then I said- Red, are you even listening!?"

She snapped, dragging him out of his daze, "Oh uhh, yeah. Sorry Dolly."

She rolled her eyes at him, "Honestly, If had known you weren't going to pay attention I would have invited Edge out instead!".

That was right. For the past two or so months, Edge had been the favorite boyfriend, leaving everyone else with the scraps or leftovers of Rachel's attention. This, combined with her doting and constant compliments, did nothing but stroke his ego, and he made sure it was known around the house. He was happy for his brother, really, he just wished Rachel wouldn't pick favourites when it suited her. A polyamorous relationship should be about equal attention and communication, not multiple people fighting to get even a small taste of one person's affection. It pissed him off, as much as he loved Edge.

"You've been hanging out with her again, haven't you?"

Red jolted, staring at her in confusion and slight shock, "Uhh...what?"

Her glare intensified, "You know what I mean. Our neighbour. You've been hanging out with her again. I can tell. You always seem distracted after being with her."

Red sighed, hunching forward on the table, "Yeah, I was. She's my friend Dolly, I don't see yer problem."

"That's just it, she not your friend, not even close! I try to tell you this but you don't listen!"

"Not this shit again.."

"I'm only trying to look out for you Red, okay? The bitch doesn't even like you!"

Instead of retorting, he combated her statement with the question that had been bothering him the entire night.

"Why did Mutt and Black Break Up with ya?"

She paused, "...excuse me?"

"I've heard this and that about what happened, but I need to hear it from yerself."

Rachel seemed slightly panicked, and that wasn't a good sign, "I've already told you and the others, I don't know!"

"Bullshit."

She glared at him once more, "Why are you always like this!? You never trust me anymore!"

Because you never tell the truth anymore.

"I don't know what you want from me Red."

What he wanted was for the woman he loved to come back. Rachel used to be the sweetest person he knew at the first few stages of dating, but then not even three months in she drastically changed and became..well, a monster. He didn't understand why she was acting like this, or if anything happened, but he was determined to figure it out, one way or the other. The other thing he wanted was for her to stop treating his neighbour like shit she barely even knew her. He didn't care what Rachel said, she was a good person, and he would fight tooth and nail to prove that.

"I want ya to stop actin' like our neighbour is a fuckin' criminal and start tellin' me the fuckin' truth Dolly."

"Fine! We had an arguement, is that what you wanna hear!?"

"Argument bout what?"

"Red-"

"What was it about Dolly?"

"I had too much to drink, and I lost my temper and said some things I shouldn't have. I tried to apologize but it was too late. I had clearly crossed the line. I would take it back if I could but i can't okay!?"

Red stared at her for a long time, causing her to huff in irritation "Now, can we please go back to the dinner that YOU ruined and can we please drop all the questions!"

He wanted to keep going, to pressure her into saying something she shouldn't have, but he just didn't have the energy.

"Whatever you say, Dolly."

Chapter Text

Hey guys. Ik it's been a month or so since I've updated this story and I'm so so sorry about that. My main reason is I was just burnt out with ideas for it and I think I just needed time to focus on other things to get more inspiration and shit but ofc that isnt an excuse and I understand that <3

THANK YOU SO MUCH FOR THE SUPPORT. Every time I see a comment on this story I get so unexplainable happy and filled with joy because all of you are just so sweet and loving and you honestly deserve the best. 

I lowkey wanna drag Rachel bc bestie is getting out of pocket but yk all good things come to those who wait. 

A breakup is GONNA HAPPEN SOON EVERyone. I'm not gonna tell you who but I feel like yall will be really good at guessing. Gray and mc need to work shit out bc they fucking like eachother and NEED some closure about their feelings.

Atm I'm currently working on a new chapter and I will try to be more consistent in updates from now on. I do have another story 'Lost and found' and For the moment its gonna be on pause until I reach a point in this story where I can focus on other things, maybe even finishing this book first, SO I hope that's Okay.

Chapter Text

When you woke up, you almost passed out again from the splitting headache you had. You had had a few drinks with...Red? And obviously got drunk, which was telling from the hangover you had at the moment. Wincing at the light, you sat up, rubbing the sleep out of your eyes and pulling the blankets around yourself with a small yawn. 

You could vaguely remember bits and pieces of what happened earlier on, but one thing that was prominent in your head was your absolutely embarrassing kiss with Gray. You liked him, alot, and you'd be lying if you said you didn't have thoughts of kissing him before...but you wanted him to consent...and you knew what you did had violated his personal space and completely disrespected the boundaries of your intimate friendship. You cuddled together, you shared the same bed multiple times, hell, you kissed eachother on the cheek, but you wouldn't go so far as to actually kiss.

The first thing you felt was guilt. Gray was easily put off by things, and when he got uncomfortable or upset he shut himself away, so you would either have an immensely difficult time speaking to him again, or, your conversations would be extremely awkward. Either way, you knew there needed to be a talk about what you did...and the things you said. You didn't want to leave things unspoken about, otherwise you would both feel worse. 

The second thing you felt was fear. You were scared that after this, things between the two of you wouldn't be the same. You didn't exactly have an amazing track record when it came to relationships, and even though you knew Gray would never,  EVER treat you how your ex did, you were still anxious. You weren't sure if he felt the same way about you that you did him, and you weren't even going to get started on the similar feelings you had for his brother, Sugar. You loved them both, and things could get complicated...and that thought alone scared you more that anything. The last thing you wanted was to loose them both completely. 

There was a knock on your door, snapping you out of your thoughts, and causing you to look up. Black has his head peeked round the frame, mug in hand and brow raised at your huddled position on the bed.

"You Look Horrendous."

He stated, sitting beside you and handing you the cup of hot-chocolate, which you gratefully took. He regarded your dazed expression, as well as your teary eyes, with what could be identified as concern. Yet again, he was difficult to read, so for all you knew he could be holding back a taunting remark.

"I feel horrendous.."

You mumbled, pressing your lips to the cup, but not yet taking a sip, allowing the steam to wash over you like a kiss. Black frowned, removing one of his gloves and placing the back of his hand against your forehead, "Are You Unwell?"

"Try hungover."

"You Drank? When?"

"Uhh...this morning?"

Black gave you a disappointed look, before rolling his eye-lights and shuffling closer to you, "You Are Extremely Irrisponsible. Consider Yourself Lucky That You Have My Brother And I Here, Otherwise You Would Be A Complete Mess."

You smiled over at him, but it didn't reach your eyes, and he instantly picked up on this, studying your face with narrowed eye-sockets. 

"Apart From Being Hungover, What Seems To Be Troubling You?"

Bastard...

"Uhh...nothing..?"

"I May Be Arrogant,Human, But I Am Not Stupid."

Well...he definitely had a point. Sighing, you turned slightly to face him, lowering you voice, and he could instantly tell what you were about to say was important.

"Okay..I'll tell you, but you have to Promise not to tell anyone else."

Black didn't skip a beat, "I Promise."

"Pinky Promise?"

He glared, "What Are We, Five?"

When you gave him a pointed look, he rolled his eye-lights once more and linked his pinky with yours, "I Pinky Promise.." He grumbled quietly, and you were satisfied. 

"Okay so...Earlier this morning...I may or may not have...told Gray I was In love with him when I was drunk?"

Black stared at you for a long time, "That's Not...Terrible..."

"I also...kissed him?"

He winced, and you groaned, placing your head in your hands. Black shuffled awkwardly beside you before placing a stiff hand on your back, rubbing up and down.

"There...There..?"

"I ruined everything..."

"Well...It Had To Come Out Sooner Or Later?"

"He's never gonna speak to me again.."

"I Think You Are Overexaggerating. Gray..Reciprocates Your Feelings, I Can Tell. And Even If He Didn't...He Would Let Something As Fucking Insignificant As This Ruin The Friendship The Two Of You Share. You Don't Have Anything To Be Fretting Over, Honestly."

You peeked at him between the gap in your fingers, "He..likes me?"

Black deadpanned, "You Are Aggravatingly Oblivious. Of Course He Fucking Likes You. He Practically Worships The Fucking Ground You Walk Upon For Stars Sake!"

You...actually didn't know this. You And Gray were close, almost sickeningly so, and if it wasn't for outside comments on the two of you, you wouldn't have thought it to be any different. Friends could hug, cuddle, kiss eachothers cheeks, hold hands and share beds, so you just figured Gray thought of you as his best friend, sister even. You didn't think he saw anything remotely interesting in you beyond platonic boundaries. However...now that you think about it..maybe he did do things that made you question if your relationship was even remotely friendly. Maybe there was hope for something else.

"..You're right.."

"Please, I Am Always Right."

You raised a brow at him, "Alright, Maybe Not Always..But 99.9% Of the Time I Am!"

You laughed, leaning against his shoulder, and he didn't brush you off this time. "So..how are things with you and Mutt?"

"As Well As They Can Be. I..Am Actually Looking Into Therapy Sessions For The Two Of Us.."

"Really?"

"Yes. My Brother And I Both Have Issues We Need To Work Through. You, Gray And Sugar Have Been Helpful..But We need Professional Help As Well."

You grinned, mood lifting, "I'm proud of you guys, it should be good for you."

Black sighed, "It Will Be Beneficial, But I Detest Socializing."

"You detest everything."

"Not Everything.."

You looked up at him curiously, "I Like You And My Brother, Do I Not?"

That was absolutely hands down the cutest thing you had ever fucking heard Black Say, and you bit your lip to conceal your squeal.

"Black.."

"I Will Stab You Mercilessly If You Make A Big Deal Out Of This."

"Right Right, Got It....Softie-"

"Fuck Off."

♤

      ♤

             ♤

It had been about a week since the kiss between you and Gray, and unfortunately, you hadn't had a chance to speak with him about the situation. Not that the two of you didn't speak, though. He would make conversation, but only when someone else was in the room with the two of you. You would talk, but never one on one. He made it his mission to not be alone with you, and honestly, you would of preferred it if he avoided you all together.

The times before, when Gray wouldn't speak to you for a while, it hurt, of course it did. However, seeing him actively trying to get away from you whilst still being able to speak to him hurt more than any of that. You loved him, alot, but you wished he was more open about how he felt. Things between the two of you now..were awkward to say the least. It was like it had gone all the way back to when you had first met, awkward small talk and large silences until eventually you grew comfortable around eachother.

Sugar and you were as close as ever though, and as far as you were concerned, he didn't know about the kiss between you and Gray, which meant the large skeleton hadn't told him. This was a good thing, because it meant you didn't have to deal with weird situations with him, and you could genuinely relax.

Living with Mutt and Black was nicer than you thought it would be, and you were slowly but surely becoming closer to the two of them, the three of you sharing dinner almost every night since they moved it. It warmed your heart to see how much better they were doing without Rachel in their lives, and now you knew they were going to able to heal properly.

You and Sans had begun to text eachother regularly, Papyrus forwarding his number to you so the two of you could communicate. He was surprisingly..nice, without all the hostility he carried before when he believed that you had threatened his girlfriend. The lack of hate towards you was nice, and you believed that your mission of saving the skeletons from Rachel was beginning to work. 

You were currently on your knees in your garden, watering your plants and tending to the soil around them. It was tranquil, the end of summer nearing, a couple of leaves beginning to turn golden. You knew the cold would begin to settle in soon, and mentally prepared to buy some warmer clothes and autumn seeds. 

"Hey."

You screamed, shuffling backwards and staring in horror at your possible attacker. However...It was Just Gray? He was leant against your fence, watching you in slight amusement, a familiar lazy grin on his face. You were extremely confused, considering he had never actively sought you out the past week. But, here he was, stood infront of you like nothing had ever happened.

"Uhh..hi?"

You almost felt disgusted at the nervous tone in your voice, and Gray instantly picked up on it, frowning.

"You doin' okay?"

"I'm fine. Are you  doing okay?"

You asked, moving forward.

"M'good..Just came to see ya.."

Yeah no, that was bullshit. He seemed bothered by something, and you had a feeling you knew what he wanted. You just...desperately wished he would speak to you instead of acting like nothing had ever happened. You were pissed to say the least. The past week, you had been trying your best to talk to him, to try and explain things, but he made excuse after excuse and you were honestly fed up. It hurt, but more than anything, it wore you out. You were tired, and if he was that desperate to Not talk to you, then you weren't going to chase him down forever. You couldn't live like that.

"Well..now that you've seen me, what are you going to do?"

You hoped your question would coaxe Gray into talking, but it seemed to have the opposite effect. He shivered, face darkening, and you could have sworn you saw his eye-light glow brighter for a split second. You decided to keep pushing. You both needed closure, and if you needed to shove the conversation out of him, then so be it. You were done with this shitty cat and mouse game.

"What are you going to do Gray?"

You leaned forward, and he met you halfway, almost eager. He was large, much larger than you remembered him being, and you knew he could seriously harm you if he wanted to. However, you trusted this skeleton. No matter what, he wouldn't let anything hurt you, even himself.

Gray's face grew closer to yours, and you were now inches apart. You could feel the warmth of his magic sparking off of him, and shivered at the way it washed over your smaller form. He opened his maw and-

"HELLO!"

You both startled at Papyrus' voice and tore apart, trying to look as nonchalant and normal as possible, which was increasingly difficult considering how tense the two of you had been mere seconds ago. 

"IS EVERYTHING...ALRIGHT?"

Papyrus asked, and Gray nodded swiftly, heading past him and back towards the house without another word. The two of you watched him go, and the tall skeleton didn't speak until the front door slammed behind him.

"THAT WAS...AN INTENSE AMOUNT OF SEXUAL TENSION!"

He stated, looking sheepish, and you couldn't help but agree with him.

"SORRY FOR INTERRUPTING..BUT I COULDN'T HELP BUT NOTICE THAT GRAY LOOKED AS THOUGH HE WAS GOING TO EAT YOU..IN A NON-VIOLENT WAY".

"It's fine buddy, it was getting a bit awkward anyway. So...how's my cake husband doing?"

Papyrus beamed at his nickname, "GOOD! HOW'S MY FLOWER WIFE?"

"Could be better. So, did you need anything or did you just wanna chat?"

"ACTUALLY..I HAVE A SMALL REQUEST? RACHEL AND I WERE SUPPOSED TO GO ICE SKATING TODAY..BUT SHE CANCELLED...LIKE THE OTHER TIMES. SO, I WAS WONDERING IF YOU WANTED TO GO WITH ME?" 

Ice skating sounded infinitely better than going back to gardening and pretending to be focused when all you were going to think about was the way Gray had been looking at you a few minutes ago. Standing up and brushing your knees down, you spread your arms wide.

"Of course! I'd love to! Be a dear and lift me over the fence would you?"

Papyrus beamed, grabbing you by the hips and easily lifting you over your pocket fence, gently placing you back down on the pavement. You linked arms with him, and allowed him to lead you all the way down to the bus stop, not uttering a single word. Papyrus and yourself didn't necessarily need to speak to eachother to have fun, often falling into comfortable silences that could last up to twenty minutes. Being in eachothers company was simply all you needed.

You appreciated Papyrus inviting you out, as it was a distraction from all the things you could be worrying about at the moment. You definitely needed a break from all the drama the past month. The bus ride into the city was quiet, occasional talk from Papyrus every now and then. It was peaceful, being able to watch the trees fade into industrial buildings as the bus progressed through the streets.

The two of you got off outside the skate rink, which was located inside a large park. This is when you actually began to speak.

"Just a quick warning, I've never done this before."

Papyrus looked amused, "DON'T WORRY, FLOWER, I'LL MAKE SURE NOT TO LET YOU FALL"

You noticed his shortening of your usual nickname, but decided not to point it out in fear of him no longer using it, as it was extremely adorable. Gripping Papyrus' hand, you waited for him to grab ice skates for the two of you. He handed you yours, and you swiftly put them on, tying the laces and adjusting them so they weren't too loose. 

Papyrus was already stood infront of you, holding out a hand expectantly. 

"If I break anything, I'm holding you accountable."

You joked, placing your hand in his, causing him to chuckle and carefully lead you onto the ice. The second you were stood, you clung to Papyrus' taller frame, gripping his jumper tightly. He held your forearms, keeping you balanced, and began to slowly skate backwards, guiding you every step of the way.

"YOU'RE DOING GREAT!"

"I am terrified right now."

"I WON'T LET YOU FALL, FLOWER. DO NOT WORRY!"

You trusted Papyrus immensely, and knew he never broke his word, so, with his gentle guidance, you slowly eased yourself into removing your right hand from his torso, shifting so that the only link between you two was your linked fingers. You wobbled at first, and almost fell, but Papyrus was quicker, catching you and placing you back on your feet.

A few more minutes of this practice, and you were able to skate without constantly leaning against him for balance, allowing you two to begin to circle the rink, occasionally watching other couples and families. 

It was relaxing, and slightly exciting, being able to try something new. It was another accomplishment you could add to your list, among others, such as making friends. You were proud at how much you had grown since leaving your home town and moving to Ebbott City, going from someone timid and quiet to the person you were now. The change was almost overwhelming.

"SO...DO YOU MIND IF I ASK WHAT HAPPENED BETWEEN YOU AND GRAY EARLIER?"

Papyrus questioned, pulling you closer to him to avoid bumping into people. You sighed, resting your cheek against his arm, "It's complicated..and I can't exactly tell you all the details..but I did something and now things between Gray and I are awkward..."

"HAVE YOU TRIED TALKING TO HIM?"

"Countless times, but everytime I try he makes some excuse and leaves the room. He only ever talks to me now when other people are around. It's like...I don't know like he doesn't trust me anymore. Today was a huge exception to how he's be acting this lately. I don't know what got into him..."

Your tall friend thought about this for a while, the two of you quietly skating along, until he spoke once more, making you jump and almost causing you to slip and loose your balance. "PERHAPS HE'S AT HIS BREAKING POINT."

"What do you mean?"

"WELL, HE OBVIOUSLY CARES ABOUT YOU IMMENSELY, SO, MAYBE HE'S TIRED OF AVOIDING YOU? IT'S OBVIOUSLY BOTHERING HIM."

You sighed, a glum expression forming on your face, "Maybe you're right..."

Papyrus frowned, staring down at you. You were about to suggest stopping, when you were suddenly picked up by your waist and gathered into his arms. You squealed, not expecting it, and wrapped your legs around his torso, clutching his scarf tightly.

"CHEER UP FLOWER!"

 You stared at him with wide eyes, "You scared me!"

He chuckled heartily, "GOOD! THAT'LL DISTRACT YOU FROM BEING SO...GLOOMY! GRAY WILL TALK TO YOU SOON, ALRIGHT? AND IF HE DOESN'T I WILL PERSONALLY HUNT HIM DOWN AND DRAG HIM TO YOU MYSELF. HOW DOES THAT SOUND?"

You laughed at his determination, pressing your face into the red fabric, "Sounds good Papyrus."

Chapter Text

"A party?"

"Yeah. My co-worker's having one tomorrow night. You should come. Invite a couple of your skelie-cuties."

Marianna was sprawled across your bed, doing her eye-liner using your phone camera. You watched her with amusement, laid back against your pillows. It was nice to have some girl time once in a while, especially since you were surrounded by men these days.

"Who's coming?"

"Everyone at work...plus a couple of friends. Rachel-"

You pulled a face, "Rachel's gonna be there?"

"Unfortunately. We work in the same building so someone invited her. She's bringing Red and Gray."

You froze at the mention of your best friend's name, staring at Marianna in shock, "Gray..agreed to go with Rachel?"

Mari, Instantly seeing the hurt on your face, was quick to comfort you, "Oh, Princess no, it's not like that. She invited Red, and since Red's...on the rocks with her right now he forced Gray to come with him as back up. You know Gray hates her, he would never go anywhere if she asked him to."

You should have felt reassured by her words, but since Gray had been avoiding you like the plague, it was hard to feel relaxed. You knew, deep down, he wouldn't touch Rachel with a six foot pole, but, in light of recent events, you couldn't help but feel doubtful. However, this party could be a chance to finally get a word out of him, and that filled you with enough hope to keep going.

"I'll come. It could be fun.."

Mari beamed, "That's my girl. It'll give you a chance to get to know more people in the city. Anyway, putting the party aside...what's going on between you and Gray?"

You blinked, staring at her, "Uhh, what?". Last time you had checked, you hadn't told Marianna anything about the situation..so the fact that she knew something was up caught you off guard.

"The two of you don't talk like you used to. It's strange. Did something happen..?"

If you were going to tell anyone, you may as well tell Mari, as she was good at keeping secrets, and never meddled in personal affairs unless absolutely necessary.

"I got drunk and..kissed him and said a bunch of weird stuff. Now he won't even look at me."

She frowned, "Fuck, I'm so sorry baby, that's awful. Gray cares about you alot,  but he's being a dick by avoiding you , especially since you're trying to sort the situation out. If he isn't going to give you the time of day then you shouldn't be the one seeking him out. That's not fair on you."

She wrapped an arm around your shoulder and pressed gentle kisses across your face, causing you to giggle and lean into her touch.

"I'm going to try and talk to him tonight. If he still avoids me then..I'm not gonna keep chasing after him."

Marianna looked proud at your statement, "Damn right. If he doesn't sort his act out, just know that I could be a way better boyfriend than him."

She joked, and you smiled, kissing her cheek. The best thing about Mari is that she always understood your point of view, and provided comfort when you needed it. You didn't have to say much for her to get you, and you loved that about her.

There was a knock at the door, and Mutt peeked his head round, pausing when he noticed Marianna. He looked...better than he had been in a few days, and that brought you immense relief.

"Hey..You mind If I speak to her..alone?"

Mari nodded, standing up, "I'm gonna head out, I Have work. See ya later Princess, Mutt."

She slipped past him and down the stairs, Mutt waiting until her footsteps faded away to sit himself down beside you, leaning into your side.

"Hey. How was therapy?"

He shrugged, lazily pressing his face into your neck and inhaling quietly, causing you to shiver, "s'okay. Bit awkward at first though. It felt good to talk about things without worrying about it being spread to the world. Helped me understand the shit that happened to me a bit more."

You smiled down at him, "I got more support than I ever had before right now, Darlin'. I just need time, y'know?"

"I get it. Healing from something like that...it's tough. And sometimes even though you think you've healed, little pieces of what happened are still there. They linger, but it's how you deal with them that counts. I care about you alot Mutt, we all do, so don't feel the need to rush the process."

He chuckled, kissing your shoulder and sitting up, "What did I do to deserve you, huh?"

"Don't be humble, Mutt. I am so unbelievablely lucky to be your friend"

Mutt gave you a fond smile, cheeks dusted a slight orange, and sighed, leaning back against your pillows. He had something to say, you could tell, and you weren't going to pressure it out of him. If he didn't want to say it, you weren't going to push his boundaries.

"Red told me about the party tomorrow night..I'm gonna go."

Your eyes widened at this, "Are you sure? Rachel's gonna be there.."

"I know darlin' I...I need to do this, for myself. If I see her then, I see her, nothin' I can do about it. She isn't important to me anymore, and my life don't focus around her. I was never really afraid of her, I was just so fuckin' scared she'd stop loving me that I was blind to the fact that she never fuckin' did in the first place. I'm ready for this. I'm ready to show myself, and her, that she doesn't have control over my life anymore, y'know?"

You stared at Mutt for a long time, an overwhelming sense of joy and pride filling your chest. It was so good to see how much he had grown from when you first met him. You were so, so glad you were able to help him escape Rachel when you did, otherwise, you probably wouldn't have been able to see this astounding transformation.

"You okay darlin? You're tearin' up...-"

"No, No, I'm fine! I'm just...so unbelievablely happy for you."

You beamed, and Mutt huffed, crushing you against his chest, voice thick with emotion, "Fuck..".

After a few moments, you spoke up "I'm going to the party too."

"Good..I was gonna ask you to come anyway, heh. I invited my brother and he's comin' as well...it'll be good to have people I know there.."

You leaned up and gave Mutt a small kiss on the cheek-bone, causing him to choke, "I'm so proud of you, sweetheart. You're doing so well."

This praise is what broke Mutt, his skull flushing orange as he rested his head against your shoulder. 

"Can't be sayin' stuff like that Darlin'"

You giggled at his embarrassment, a gave the top of his skull a kiss. It was infinitely important that he knew he was doing well, and that he was progressing, otherwise he wouldn't be able know his proud of him people were. You were determined to remind him every day if you had to.

♤

      ♤

             ♤

Black's car parked outside a large house, and Mutt whistled lowly from the front seat. Marianna was beside you, adjusting her last bit of makeup, and you found yourself fixing the outfit you had decided to wear. 

"Well, Let's Not Wait Outside Forever."

The door was wide open, which was probably  safety hazard, so the four of you were able to easily walk in, instantly noticing the amount of couples making out across the room, as well as drinks passed out on the floor. This clearly wasn't a safely managed party, but you found yourself not caring. You were here to have fun, not be a parent.

Before you realised it, everyone had gone their separate ways, Black and Mutt disappearing to God knows where and Marianna heading over to the table that contained the alcohol. She grabbed a bottle of Vodka, and then rushed back over to you, grinning mischievously.

She lead you over to the couch, seating herself down, and began to sip. 

"You didn't waste anytime."

You joked, and she smirked, wiggling her eyebrows at you, "I couldn't resist baby, sorry."

"Hey mari!"

You both looked up to see a small group of people heading towards with you, and Marianna brightened up at their arrival. It was obvious that she knew them, and they seemed to be good company for her to seem pleased by their presence. 

Two guys and a girl sat themselves down on the couch opposite the two of you, the girl regarding you with a small smile, "Who's this cutie?".

Marianna smiled, wrapping an arm around you, "This is (Y/n), a good friend of mine."

"Ohhhh! I'm Lucy, these two are Aaron and Carlos-"

You nodded over at them with a small grin, which they both returned. Talking to the trio, you learned a few more things about them that you didn't know before, for example, the fact that the three were in a polyamorous relationship.

"We've been together for nearly two years now, and honestly it's just great. I love these two and it's nice to just...be with them, y'know?"

Aaron explained, and you smiled. Although you had never been in a poly relationship before, it seemed to loving and sweet, so you were happy they could share that together. You asked questions back and forth, about work, places of origin and in general silly little things that probably shouldn't matter, but helped ease you into a natural conversation.

You hadn't realised the five of you had been talking for an hour until Carlos stood up and stretched, yawning, "Y'know what, I got a fun idea." He stated, peeking Lucy's curiosity, "What's that, love?"

He smirked, and you could instantly tell he had a plan. "We should do body shots..to y'know, pass the time?"

Marianna suddenly looked excited, "Hell fucking yes.", She turned to you eagerly, "You down Princess?".

well...might as well get an experience...?

The second you agreed, the five of you headed over to the game room, letting everyone know the idea and clearing space on the pool table. A few people began recording, and you suddenly felt slightly nervous.

"Okay..Mari, (Y/n) , you guys are up first!"

"What!?" You squeaked, staring at lucy in wide eyed suprise. It's not that you didn't want to do it, because it did seem like fun, You just didn't know wny she had volunteered the two of you to be the first ones up. Sensing your anxiousness, Marianna gently grabbed your hand from beside you, massaging your knuckles with her thumb, "You don't have to do this if you don't want to Princess, I would never force you to do anything you didn't want to do."

It was then that you noticed Gray in the corner of the room. He was sat in an arm chair, looking...tense. You weren't sure If he had seen you, but...somehow him being there made you want to do it more. You were angry, and although that was never a good reason to try and hurt someone, you wanted to make him jealous, to feel everything you had been feeling when you had been chasing him down.

"Let's fucking do it."

You climbed onto the table and laid back on your hands, unbuttoning your shirt just enough to expose your cleavage. Marianna smirked, joining you on the table and resting her hands beside your hips. Lucy, bottle of Vodka in hand, poured some on your chest, and you shivered at the feeling. Mari didn't waste any time, diving forward and sipping the alcohol off your skin, licking the remains with her tongue. Lucy, to your surprise, didn't stop covering you in Vodka, letting some dribble down your neck before tilting your chin up to pour some in your mouth, whispering a simple, "Don't swallow." In your ear.

Mari licked a stripe up your neck, occasionally giving your skin a playfull nip, which almost caused you to choke, but you luckily managed to compose yourself. She stopped at your jawline, locking eyes with you, and then brought you into what was possibly the most passionate make-out session you ever had in your life. The cheers of the crowd were drowned out as she assaulted your mouth, gripping your hips and swallowing the Vodka you were containing. When you both broke apart, you were at loss for words, watching as Marianna licked the remains off alcohol off her lips.

"You enjoy that, Princess?"

You nearly screamed, nodding at her question and climbing off the table as quickly as you could. It was fun, yes, but you would probably need to restart your heart if you wanted to do something like that again, with anyone for that matter.

As you were buttoning up your shirt, and Lucy was directing Carlos and Aaron onto the table, you felt a hand rest at your hip, someone's larger, intimidating form looming over you.

"Can we talk?"

You recognized Gray's voice, the deep rumble of it in your ear, and sighed in relief. Nodding, you allowed him to lead you down the hall and towards the now empty kitchen. Once you were there, you leant against the counter, staring at him expectantly. You didn't want to seem impatient, but you had been waiting for nearly two weeks. You were beyond tired of it now. 

"You're probably angry at me for avoiding ya...and you should be. I was a dick."

"Yeah. You were."

Gray winced at your tone, but you could tell he understood where you were coming from. "I'm not a good person, and I don't claim to be but...trust me when I tell you that It was never my intention to hurt you the  way I've been doin'.."

"Then what was your intention Gray? Hmm? I get that I might of made you uncomfortable with the kiss and all the things I said, but you could of atleast attempted to talk to me. I've been trying so fucking hard to sort things out between us, and honestly it's been exhausting trying to keep up with you. If you weren't trying to hurt me, then why are you doing all this?"

"Sunshine-"

"I want the truth, Gray. Give me the truth or..or you'll never see me again. I'll never speak to you again "

You knew you were being harsh..but you found yourself not caring. You had to put your foot down sometime, and it was going to be now whether he liked it or not.

"You don't...You don't mean that-"

"I do. I don't care if I'm being a bitch, I'm tired of this. Tell me the truth, or we're done. I'm done."

Gray's eye sockets widened at your statement, and you could tell he was panicking slightly. You didn't want to loose your best friend, but you weren't going to continue living like this.

"I was tryna protect you from me.."

You paused. This wasn't the answer you were expecting. "...what?"

"You've fuckin' seen it Sunshine. I'm not a good person. I've hurt people, fuck, I've killed people. You don't need that in your life and you don't need me."

"Gray..?"

"You think I haven't wanted to kiss you? You think I don't think about you everyday? You think I don't love you? Of course I fuckin' do! I just don't..want you gettin' hurt because of me, because I've what I've done. You..shouldn't have to put up with that shit"

You stared at Gray for a long time, and then grabbed him by his shoulders, shaking him, "Are you fucking kidding me? You think I care about any of that? I've told you before and I'll tell you again. I. Love. You. Okay? I fucking love you and I don't give a fuck about anything you've done because you did it to survive, not because you wanted to. You are my best friend, Gray, and I care about you. Fuck, I love you, alright? I don't care how many times I have to say it for it to sink in. I love you Gray. I love-"

The large skeleton cut you off by kissing you, pinning you against the kitchen counter with the force of it. You froze, and then melted into his touch, wrapping your arms around his neck. It felt.. good. Right. It was perfect and you didn't care how it happened. All you cared about was the fact that you were together.

"Shoulda talked to you alot sooner.."

"Damn right."

You breathed, and he kissed you once again, more desperately this time. You felt yourself being lifted up, and you were suddenly sat on the counter, Gray pushing against you as he continued his quick, hard kisses. You clung to his hoodie, whimpering into him, then froze when you felt something long enter your mouth. 

Breaking apart, you stared at Gray in slight shock, and he frowned, brows furrowing, "What's wrong? Did I hurt ya Sunshine..-

"What..what was that?"

Gray looked confused, and you gestured to his mouth, watching as his concern faded into realization. To your suprise, a long, red tongue peeked through his jagged teeth, causing you to gasp audibly. 

"H-how-?"

"Magic Ectoplasm. Now, you want a long and boring explanation, or you want me to keep kissin' you?"

Well...he had a point. Instead of giving him a response, you pressed your lips desperately against his teeth, and he eagerly deepened the kiss, slipping his tongue into your mouth. This went on for ten minutes, and just when Gray was about to slip his hand underneath your shirt, you were interrupted.

"Gray. Theres a fuckin' situation in the-"

Red cut himself off, staring at the two of you in shock.

"Uhh..."

"For fuck sake- What?", Gray snapped, glaring over his shoulder. 

"Uh- Black n'd Mutt are havin' a little...confrontation with some racist asshole in the livin' room. Could use a bit of help in cause things get violent."

Gray considered this for a moment, then groaned, resting his fore skull against your shoulder. You looked over at Red, and he wiggled his eyebrows at you, causing you to giggle. 

"..Be back in a minute.."

Gray whispered before turning around and following Red out of the kitchen. You sighed, slipping off the counter and pouring yourself a glass of liquor. Whilst you waited, a man, looking to be in his mid forties, entered the kitchen, holding a bottle of alcohol in his hand. When he noticed you, he gave you a brief wave, and stood himself at your side.

"Hey."

You sent him a tight smile, and he continued, "So, what you doing here? Don't think I've seen you at work before."

"Oh, uh, I'm a friend of Marianna."

His face flashed with recognition, "Ohhh, Good old Mari. Easy on the eyes too, ain't she?"

He nudged you in the side, and you felt yourself growing uncomfortable, placing your cup down. 

"You ain't too bad yourself."

"Uhm..thanks.."

He reached forward suddenly, and knocked over a stack of plastic plates, causing you to jump. 

"Shit, sorry. I'm clumsy as all hell."

You smiled awkwardly, leaning down and picking them up, "Don't worry about it, it was an accident." Once you were done, you placed them back down on the counter, taking your drink and downing it quickly, wanting nothing more than to escape the weirdo. 

He watched you carefully, opening his bottle and taking a large swig, sighing in content.

"Nice party, eh?"

You nodded, putting your glass in the sink, "It's okay. I rarely go to these anymore."

"That's a shame, pretty thing like you could show others a good time, if ya get what I mean?"

You frowned, "I'm not that type of woman.."

He rolled his eyes, "Yeah, that's what they all say. A little fun will loosen you right up"

You huffed, ignoring his comment and shuffling away from him. You were going to wait until Gray returned, maybe then the asshole would do one. About ten minutes later, you began to feel dizzy, clutching the counter for support as your vision began to blur.

The man, noticing your condition, grabbed your arms, and you didn't have the strength to fight him off. Frowning, he pulled you against him, feigning concern as he guided you out of the kitchen and down the hallway.

"...g ......oo....f?"

You could barely make out a syllable of what he had said, and when you tried to speak, the words didn't meet your ears. It was no use. You could barely distinguish furniture from a person and you could feel yourself on the verge of blacking out. The thing, which you could no longer remember, continued to guide you, until you were violently tossed backwards onto something soft, causing you to cry out in fear.

You had no idea what was going on, but you remembered feeling lips against your own before everything went fuzzy.

Chapter Text

Mutt: Sorry I'm late. Broke down on the way here.

Y/n: That's fine! Is your car okay?

Mutt: Car?

Y/n: 

Mutt: 

~~~~~~~~~~~

Black: I Like All My Friends Equally-

Gray: We were attacked while you were gone.

Black: Is Y/n Okay!?

~~~~~~~~~

*Everyone at Rachel's funeral*

Y/n: She's smiling up at us right now.

Blue: UP AT US?

 Y/n: Yeah she's definitely in hell.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Edge: SORRY I'M LATE. I WAS DOING...THINGS.

Y/n, running in and panting: He pushed me down the fucking stairs!!

~~~~~~~~~~~~

Marianna: Hey I'm Lesbian.

Papyrus: I THOUGHT YOU WERE AMERICAN?

~~~~~~~~~~

Red: Ain't ya supposed to be at work right now?

Stretch, on his third bottle of honey: I'm supposed to be alot of things, but I live to disappoint.

~~~~~~~~~~~

Y/n: Hey what time is it?

Sans: I don't know wait a second- *pulls out a trombone and begins playing it*

Papyrus two doors down: WHO THE FUCK IS PLAYING A TROMBONE AT 3 AM??

Sans: It's 3 am.

~~~~~~~~~~

Blue: WHAT ARE YOU DRINKING?

Red: Tea.

Blue: WHAT KIND OF TEA?

Red: Tea...quila?

~~~~~~~~~~

Black: Going To Bed Before Nine Is Sexy As Fuck. I Love Being A Well Rested Bitch.

~~~~~~~~~~~

Marianna: These pens are so cute-

Y/n: That's gay.

Marianna: ...Y/n we've made out like five times-

~~~~~~~~~~~

Sugar, taking off his glasses: I've Seen Enough.

~~~~~~~~~~~

Rachel: You used to be shy, Now you're a whore.

Y/n: Character development.

~~~~~~~~~

Rachel: *Breathes*

Sugar: You're Done...You're Done...

~~~~~~~~~

Edge: RACHEL DIED...

Black: Oh No!!

Black: That's Me If I Gave A Fuck.

~~~~~~~~~~

Mutt: You bought a Taco from a truck?

Blue: YEAH

Mutt: The truck that hit Red?

Blue: ME STARVING ISN'T GOING TO HELP HIM.

~~~~~~~~~

Chapter Text

Red was caught off guard, but not suprised when he found Gray making out with the neighbour. He knew damn well they liked eachother, he just didn't expect them to be..getting together. He always figured they would remain oblivious until they kicked the bucket, which would annoy the hell out of everyone.

When Gray left the kitchen with him, Red found it in himself to tease him slightly, "So..the neighbour, eh?". Gray sent him a warning look, but he knew there was no real venom behind it; He was merely annoyed and embarrassed. The skeleton didn't respond to his playful question, but he didn't care either way. Seeing him agitated was enough to make him smirk.

When they reached the living room, it was obvious what was going on. Black was glaring furiously at a taller man, Mutt directly behind him, matching his energy perfectly. Red almost forgot how protective the two were of eachother, seeing them in action demonstrating this fact. When the man took a step forward, so did Mutt, looking ready to go at any given moment. Red was oddly reminded of himself with Edge.

"M'just sayin', we don't tolerate your kind in here. It's disgusting."

"What's Disgusting Is Your Fragile Masculinity. Before You Decide To Get Agressive With My Brother And Myself, Evaluate Your Issues".

Black hissed, and even Red had to admit that he felt the sting of his words himself, even though they weren't aimed in his direction. Before the man could take a threatening step forward, Gray placed himself between The three, looking annoyed if anything. Red could tell he just wanted to get back to their neighbour.

"Back off, yeah?"

The man looked baffled, "There's more of you fucks?"

"Yeah, we fuckin' multiply. Now take yer stupid ass outta here before things get ugly."

"Great! More of you demons to spread your queer agenda!"

Black paused, and Red almost choked, "Queer Agenda..?" He looked confused, so Mutt leant forward to mumble helpfully to him, "He thinks we're gay, Milord.".

Black deadpanned, folding his arms across his chest, "So You Are Racist AND Homophobic? Lovely. "

Gray pinched the bridge of his nasal bone, seeming exhausted, and Red almost felt bad for taking him away from the kitchen. He would of left him to continue making out with the neighbour if he knew the confrontation was going to be so confusing. The back and forth between the five of them lasted another fifteen minutes, topic ranging from homophobia to Monster rights; Eventually, the nonsense had to come to an end one way or another.

"Look, he's clearly on some type of drug, or drink. I say we just leave him to it. We're gettin' no where."

"Damn fuckin' right. Man's a nutcase."

Black continued arguing with him, Mutt and Gray merely watching. Marianna, who Red hadn't seen for a bit, headed over to him, looking slightly worried, which peeked his interest as usually she was a laid back woman. He didn't usually speak with her, but he found himself asking if she was alright anyway. 

"I'm fine I just...Have you seen (Y/n)? I've been looking for her everywhere."

Red frowned, ignoring the other conversation completely. His neighbour wasn't the type to just disappear on people, and he knew this from experience. She was level headed, and always informed people where she was or where she was going. Vanishing completely was extremely strange of her.

"Ya check the kitchen? That's where I saw er' last."

Mari nodded, "First place I looked. It's like she vanished off the face of the fucking earth."

Red could tell she was beginning to panic, so he tried his best to reassure her in a non- insensitive way. He wanted to lie and say that she was completely fine, but he wasn't even sure himself anymore.

"Try checkin' the rooms. M'sure she's in the house somewhere."

Marianna took a shaky breath, trying her best to calm down, "You're right. I'll be back if I find her.

With that, she turned on her heel and disappeared through the dining room, Red watching her go. He had to keep telling himself that his neighbour was completely fine, but an eerie feeling he had in his non-existent gut was making it hard to believe this. He just hoped Marianna would find her, safe added to that list.

"Give it a fuckin' rest. We get it, you're a dick, you don't need to give us a demonstration."

Gray snapped at the man, and Red could tell his patience was running thin. He wanted to focus on the current situation, but all he could think about was his no where to be found neighbour. Marianna's question completely threw him off guard, and now he seriously began regretting his decision of dragging Gray away from her ; With him she would have been safe.

"Listen, Just piss off will you? You're causin' a scene-"

"Don't fucking talk to me you mongrel!"

Black glared, stepping forward with a menacing look upon his face, "Speak To Him Like That Again Human And I Shall Rip Your Entrails Out Through Your-"

Red sighed, deciding to intervene, "Black, Listen man, he ain't worth shit, alright?"

Black sneered, "Yes, I Can Tell"

Before the situation could escalate any further, all six of them paused their argument at the distinct sound of yelling, more specifically, Marianna yelling. Abandoning the rest, Gray instantly shot forward, heading down the hallway towards the source, Red, Black and Mutt following behind him, the drunk man long gone. Marianna never yelled for no good reason, so something was seriously wrong.

"Listen Mar- just calm down"

"Don't you fucking call me that, and don't you EVER tell me to calm down you sick fucking bastard."

The scene they walked in on was strange to say the least, and somehow more tense than the one in the living room, and that was saying something. Mari took a defensive stance by the bed..clutching...their neighbour to her chest and glaring fiercely at the man, who was stood on the opposite side of the room with a frightened expression on his face.

"I weren't gonna do nothin' bad to her, we were just havin' a bit of fun-"

"Fun? Fucking fun? You tried to rape her you sick fuck! You've fucking drugged her up! How is that fun!?"

Red froze at Marianna's words, glancing between his neighbour, who was barely coherent and clinging to Mari like she was her life line, and the man, who looked extremely guilty. He felt rage fill him in that moment, and he probably would of acted upon it if Gray hadn't of beaten him to it.

"Shit-!"

The man was slammed against the wall by his magic, a jagged bone driving through his shirt and holding him in place. Red had seen Gray angry before, but never like this. His Red eye-light was glowing furiously, face darkening with rage and smile completely gone.

"Give me one good fuckin' reason why I shouldn't tear you limb from fuckin' limb. I'm waitin' you pathetic piece of shit."

"look man, I didn't mean anything-"

"Bullshit. You didn't hurt her, but you were going to, and that's enough for me. Start talking otherwise I'll paint this fuckin' room with your blood. I'll make sure you feel every second of it before you die, do you understand me?"

"I-I'm sorry-God I'm sorry! I thought she would be easy but she kept brushing me of so I-.."

"So you drugged her?"

"Y-yeah. Look man, you can't tell me you've never-"

Red watched as Gray wrapped his hand around the human's throat, crushing it in his tight grip, he raised his spare hand and summoned a bone attack, holding it to his chest. Red knew what he was going to do, and he wanted him to do it. He deserved every second.

Black, however, seemed to disagree, pulling Gray off with his magic. He looked furious, but he was probably the only one thinking straight at the time.

"Get the fuck off me."

"You Will Be Imprisoned If You Do This, Gray."

"You think I give a fuck!?"

"No. You Don't.But Sugar and (Y/n) Will"

This made Gray stop, and Red could see him thinking it through. Red knew the only two people in the world Gray truly cared about was Sugar and their neighbour, so Black using them was a pretty smart strategy, eventhough Red wanted this guy to suffer. Gray huffed, throwing the human onto the ground and mumbling a quick 'fine' before heading over to their neighbour.

"Th-Thank you man..I-"

"Shut The Fuck Up You Disgusting Waste Of Space. I Did Not Do That For You. Stop Talking Before I Gut You Like A Fucking Fish."

Red and Black joined Gray, who was now checking over their neighbour with a concerned expression. Marianna was calling the police, so she was laid on the bed, head in her hands and crying quietly.

"You okay sunshine?"

She whimpered, rolling over to face them, "wh....uh? What's going on..?"

She was completely out of it, and Red felt sick to his non-existent stomach thinking about what the human would have done if Marianna hadn't of stopped him in time. Gray tenderly moved hair out of her face, shushing her, and Red couldn't help but find it kind of sweet. The two were obviously close, but it was always astounding to see how soft Gray, the moster with the highest LV, was with her. They complimented eachother completely, and Red found himself feeling slightly jealous, not because he liked their neighbour, but because he wished he and the others had that type of closeness with Rachel.

"The Police are on their way, should be here in ten."

" They better fuckin' hurry up. Don't know how long I can sit in a room with him without killin' him, but it ain't gonna be fuckin' long."

The man attempted to get up, but Mutt kicked him in the side, glaring down at him, "Stay put, you fuckin' asshole."

The neighbour shifted on the bed, opening her eyes, "Gray?"

"Right here Sunshine."

"What's going on..?" She sobbed, and Red could feel his soul break slightly. His neighbour was a strong woman, and she held her ground most of the time, not taking bullshit from anyone, so it was both strange and sad seeing her so...broken.

"Nothin'. You lay back Yeah? I got you."

She looked terrified, and panicked, clinging onto him, "Don't leave me, please. M'scared.."

Gray gathered her into his arms, looking furious, a protective aura surrounding him in that moment, "I won't ever leave you, you hear me? You're mine, and I ain't letting anyone hurt you again Sunshine."

She sobbed into him harder, and even Black looked in awe of their bond. Gray was a typically cold person, which was understandable from all the things he had experienced and witnessed in the underground he came from, so seeing him with her was...astounding to say the least. Red knew if anyone crossed her, he'd kill them in a heartbeat, that much evident from how he was mere seconds away from ending the asshole's life a few moments prior. Red was happy for him if anything. They weren't close friends, but he knew as much as anyone in that house what he went through, so he deserved to be happy, hell, it was about time he was. However, the soft moment came to an end when a voice interrupted them.

"The fuck is she crying for?"

Everyone turned to Rachel, who was stood by the doorway, looking both bored and curious. Gray huffed from beside Red, tensing up, "Someone get her the fuck outta here before I do somethin' I regret.."

"You And Me Both." Black muttered in agreement, moving to stand beside Mutt, looking almost protective, which Confused Red, as he still didn't know the full reason for the breakup between the three of them, and he doubted he would find out anytime soon.

"Not that it's any of your concern, but She was drugged and almost assaulted, so we're trying to, you know, deal with that? So she has every right to fucking cry, Rachel."

Marianna snapped, clenching her fists, causing Rachel to roll her eyes, "Oh my God, It's literally not that big of a deal. She's fine now, isn't she?"

Red paused, stunned by what his girlfriend had said, Black on the other hand deciding not to keep quiet, "Why Don't YOU Go And Fuck Yourself. She Has Been Through Hell Tonight And Your Disgusting Attitude Is Not Making Things Any Better, Which Doesn't Come As A Suprise."

Rachel scoffed, "It didn't actually happen, did it? In my opinion she deserves it anyway-"

"Rachel shut yer fuckin' mouth."

Red hissed, glaring at her. He was so tired of her hatred towards the neighbour, someone who was constantly nice and hadn't done anything wrong. He knew it wasn't just the neighbour though. Rachel was controlling, manipulative and cruel, it was just her words now that made him realise it, and that alone made him sick. Rachel stopped talking, looking embarrassed, almost as if she was caught, quickly beginning to retract herself.

"I-I'm so sorry! I've had alot to drink tonight and-"

"Ya think that's a fuckin' excuse? Yer bein' a vile bitch right now and ya continue to be so even when yer fuckin' sober. I ain't buyin' it."

Just like that, her sheepish and almost shy persona disappeared, and she glared at him."Red, why the fuck are you speaking to me like this? I haven't done anything wrong! For fuck sake this always happens! Everytime I say even a word about your precious little neighbour you jump down my fucking throat! I'm sick of it!"

"Nah, ya don't get the right to be upset. I've tried, we've all fuckin' tried to get ya help for the issues ya claim to fuckin' have, but ya go back on yerself and say that 'yer fine' and 'ya don't need fixin', this ain't about fuckin' fixin ya Rachel and it ain't about her either! Ya hate her, for no good fuckin' reason and I'm tired of it. Ya call her every fuckin' name under the sun for just existin' and now this? Like Black Rightly said, Go and fuck yerself. Ya don't get to play the fuckin' victim here."

Everyone in the room was silent, watching the small argument escalate with interest, and Rachel, knowing she was losing, began to cry. Before, her tears would win him over in a heartbeat and cause apologies to spill from his mouth, but not now, and probably not ever again.

"Really? The fuckin' crocodile tears? Give it a fuckin' rest Rachel. Ya try to act like yer some sweet innocent fuckin' Angel who does no wrong, but ya aren't. Yer a bitch, Rachel, and I'm sorry it took me so damn long to see it."

"You don't mean any of this you're just- You're just angry.." Rachel attempted, tears dripping down her chin.

"Ya gave me a fuckin' reason to be, hell, a million." He laughed bitterly.

"Red stop it! I swear to God if you keep talking like that then..I'm done. I can't keep doing this-"

"Then Don't."

Rachel froze, desperately searching the room for some sympathy or pity, but when she received none, she let out one final sob before running from the room. Red considered what he said. Maybe, he went too far...actually no, fuck that. He said what had to be said and she deserved every word of it. Her wishing literal r@pe on the neighbour was her final fucking mistake. The only thing he needed to worry about now was her.

He looked around the room, and saw mixed reactions. Black look proud, smirking at him with a glint of amusement on his face, Mutt looking extremely stunned, obviously not expecting his outburst. Marianna shared a similar reaction to Black, leaning against the wall with a grin, whilst Gray was staring at him in...admiration? He supposed no one in the room expected him to choose the neighbour over Rachel, and he couldn't exactly blame them. Prior today, he loved her, but now...he couldn't give less of a fuck. What she said woke him up, and he felt like he had been asleep for years.

"Hey..m'sorry-"

Mutt began, but Red cut him off, "Nah, It's fine. Been a hell of a long time comin' anyway."

"Could Not Have Said It Better Myself."

"Yeah yeah, whatever. She okay?"

Gray turned back to the neighbour, checking her over, his concern having returned tenfold. She was laid on the bed, eyes closed, hand weakly gripping Gray's. She looked asleep, or passed out. Either way, she definitely needed the rest.

"Leave her be if she's sleeping, I'd doubt she'd be anymore coherent awake, poor thing. The cops should be here soon-"

As If on queue, Lucy popped her head round the door, "Uh, hey Mari? A couple of officers pulled up. Said something about a 911 call?"

Marianna looked relieved, following Lucy outside, leaving the skeletons alone with her. 

"Think she'll be okay?"

Mutt asked, sounding worried, wringing his wrists, Black placing a soothing hand on his shoulder.

"She Will Be Fine, Mutt. Do Not Worry."

Red nodded, trying to brush past the confrontation to focus on the task at hand, "Black's right. She's tough as nails, this one is."

Gray shook his head, "Hey Red."

"Yeah?"

"It's a good thing you shut Rachel up when you did."

Red raised an boney-brow at him, "Why's that"

Gray's face darkened, clenching his fists, a sadistic grin replacing his frown, eye-light glowing, "Cause I was seconds away from killin' that fuckin' bitch."

Chapter Text

When you were finally able to keep your eyes open and focus properly on the world around you, you were in the back-seat of Black's car, slumped between Gray and Marianna, Mutt riding shotgun and Red no-where to be seen. All you could remember was passing out, then coming to to the sound of yelling, which according to Marianna were the cops, come to talk about what happened, which you weren't even sure of yourself.

Mari was snoozing quietly, and you peered around the car at the others, all looking tense and on edge. You weren't exactly sure what happened, only faint blurs of memories, fading in and out of your mind. Thinking about it too much made you dizzy, and you clutched your head with a pained groan.

"oh shit, you're awake- you okay Darlin'?"

Mutt asked, leaning back in his seat to look you over.

"M'fine...what happened..?"

You responded weakly, leaning against Gray for support, him tenderly massaging your shoulder. Black winced in the rear view mirror, and Mutt cringed back, both looking a bit reluctant, which suprised you since Black of all people was usually straight forward. Luckily, you could rely on Gray to be forever blunt and tell you the honest truth.

"Someone spiked your drink at the party, and they...were probably gonna try it on with you, and would have if Marianna hadn't of walked in when she did. The police came by, asked a few questions, then arrested the fuckin' scum, so you ain't got nothin' to worry about."

It was alot to process all at once, but you supposed Gray didn't want it lingering in the air, and didn't want there to be any room for doubt in your already scrambled mind. You stared at your lap for a while, thinking about what he had told you, and shivered. Sure, you didn't actually remember any of it, and the asshole didn't succeed, but that didn't make it any less disgusting and awful. You clutched yourself slightly, feeling...dirty. The fact that a vile scum like that put his hands on you was enough to make you sick, and you almost were, but you didn't want to ruin the floor of Black's car.

Speaking of Black, he kept throwing you glances in the mirror when he thought you weren't looking, hands holding the steering wheel tightly. You understood both his and Mutt's reasons for not telling you, and you knew they didn't want to make you uncomfortable or upset you, so you couldn't exactly blame them for the current awkward atmosphere.

"Are You Sure...You Are Okay? Do You Feel Like Fainting Again?"

Black asked, and you shook your head, "I feel dizzy...and confused I-..I'm just struggling to comprehend what happened. It's all a huge messy blur to me right now...I'm sorry.."

"Don't You Dare Apologise. What Happened Was In No Way Your Fault. It Was Unpredictable And Out Of Your Control, But That Does Not Require You To Be Sorry For It. If Anything..I Am Sorry That You Had To Experience Something Like This."

Black usually wasn't one for kind or reassuring words, so somehow him saying these things brought you more relief than you expected. Your skin still felt like it was crawling and your head was still throbbing, but at least you were in a car with the people you cared about, completely safe.

"My Brother has a point, Darlin'...This whole shitty thing ain't your fault, and it never will be. What happened to you..ain't okay, but we got your back, don't you worry about that."

It was strange, almost comical at how reveresed the roles were between yourself and Mutt. A few weeks ago, you were his constant support, you reassuring him that his abuse was not his fault and that he had every right to be upset, and now, it was him doing the same to you. It demonstrated how far he had come, and you would of praised him for it if you weren't so sickened and disorientated.

Gray hadn't said anything since he had told you what happened, staying oddly quiet as Black drove by multiple shops and houses towards the road leaving the city, neon lights illuminating the sleek black car. He felt...troubled, and you had no doubt you would be able to talk to him later about it, but right now all you could focus on was the dread you were feeling, as well as how cold and stiff you were, wincing at any little movement you made.

When Black finally parked his car in your driveway, you couldn't have been more relieved in your life. Marianna was still fast asleep, and most of you felt it was wrong to wake her, so Mutt eased her out of her seatbelt and into his arms, carrying her inside diligently whilst Black locked up. Gray had helped you out, allowing you to lean against his bigger frame for support and guiding you into the house, hand steady on your back until everyone was inside. Mari was laid on the couch, Mutt having tossed a blanket over her, and you leant yourself against the stair rails, wincing at the brightness of the living room. Gray looked over at you, brows furrowed, and grabbed your arm gently, nudging you further up the steps.

"I'll run her a bath."

He stated aloud, nodding over to Black and Mutt, who were awkwardly stood by the kitchen entrance. Neither of the brothers said anything, but they understood, leaving Gray to it. The large skeleton lead you to the bathroom, turning the light on and letting you rest against the doorframe whilst he began to run the water, testing it with his hand before plugging the tub and letting it fill up. Once he was done with that and the tap was turned off, he gestured to the bath, letting you move past him.

You caught your reflection in the mirror, and, exhausted was an understatement when it came to describing how you looked . Your eyes were dulled and red from all the crying you couldn't remember doing, your body aching and mussed hair sticking to your forehead, which was damp with sweat. You felt both sore and numb at the same time, the only thought keeping you going being washing yourself clean of the strangers touch, but, when your head began to throb again, and you realised how sore your whole body was, you knew you wouldn't be able to wash yourself properly without help, or without slipping and busting your head open. That wasn't exactly your desired outcome of the night. 

"Gray.." you croaked out, making him stop by the door, hand clasped around the handle.

"Yeah?"

"Can You-..I need some help, please?"

Gray froze, eye-light shrinking slightly, obviously caught off guard by your request.

"Are you sure- what if-"

"I trust you.."

You told him simply, and you watched as both confliction and hesitation crossed his marred face. Gray rarely got flustered or embarrassed, so, this was one of those moments, his skull flushed a deep grey and his red eye-light shrunken in. He glanced out the doorway, as if considering leaving, and then sighed, turning back to you with a small nod, closing the bathroom door behind him.

You took this as a sign to undress yourself, lifting your shirt up over your head and shakily unclasping your bra. Gray tensed, his gaze trained on your face the whole time, and you found it sweet that he was trying as hard as possible to respect you, although you didn't particularly care if he looked anyway.

Once you were completely bare before him, he eased you into the tub, allowing you to grip his arm for support as you settled down. The second the warm water touched your skin, you let out a content sigh, leaning forward slightly. Gray shakily raked his hand over your body, cleaning you, and you could feel how nervous he was from all his trembling, which you understood, since the two of you had only just become.....

It dawned on you that you didn't even know what you and Gray were anymore, the line between friendship and romance long since overstepped. Instead of lingering on the nights events, you decided to ask your gnawing question, startling Gray as you hadn't spoken for a while.

"What are we?"

"What do you mean?"

"We've kissed now, properly, and I doubt what we did is something friends would do so...what are we?"

Gray's brows furrowed, "Never been with someone before, atleast not someone I can remember, so I'm new to this whole relationship thing. Hell, it was pretty fuckin' hard to find a mate when the only thing I could focus on was what my next meal would be and if I would even get one. There were a million times I fell asleep thinkin' I'd dust before I'd wake up again, suprisin' myself when I didn't. So..romance was the last thing on my mind...but I.."

He cut himself off, cupping your cheek in his large, rough hand when you looked up at him, he kissed you so gently, so full of love, that it almost completely washed away the events of the night and made you feel fuzzy inside. When he pulled apart, he pressed his foreskull against your forehead, red eye-light fizzing slightly, illuminating both your faces with a dull, crimson glow. 

"I love you, sunshine. I was in denial for a while, and I kept ignoring everything goin' on around me, but I love you. I don't want whatever we have do go to waste or be forgotten like everythin' else in my life so, I wanna give it a shot, give us a shot...if you want to-"

You smiled, kissing his teeth again, "Of course I want to, bone-head. I love you too."

You felt whole, complete and utterly loved in that moment, and you settled back down, allowing Gray to continue washing you, this time with more confidence. 

"..Pretty.."

He mumbled, causing you to stare over at him. His skull remained flushed, but his eye-light had formed a small, red heart , like how it had been before, stilly wobbly and shaky in shape, but definitely still present. It was so overwhelmingly sweet and pure and you knew you hadn't experienced anything similar to it before, and that should of scared you, but you could never feel scared in Gray's presence.

Once he was finished washing you over, he grabbed a large, fluffy towel off the heater, and ungulfed you in it, scooping you up into his arms with strength you knew he possessed but still caught you off guard. Gray carried you to your bedroom, all the while rubbing your body over with the towel to get you dry. He gently placed you down on your bed, delving into your drawers for some clothes, finding some comfortable enough to wear for bed and placing them beside you. You had enough strength to dress yourself, Gray turning away out of respect, or, sheer embarrassment. Either way, his reasoning was sweet. You crawled under the covers, and Gray climbed in beside you, engulfing your body with his larger form, arms wrapping around your waist and tugging you into him, head resting by your ear.

"M'sorry I couldn't protect you tonight, Sunshine. I promised myself  I wouldn't let anythin' hurt you, and then this-"

"Gray It isn't your fault...no one could have anticipated this, not even you I...I'm just glad the asshole was stopped in time, and I'm glad you're here for me now. I love you so so much Gray."

"Fuck....I love you.."

He nuzzled his face into the crook of your neck, pressing soft, warm skele kisses onto your exposed skin, not inherently sexual, but full of complete and utter adoration. You sighed happily, closing your eyes, and you hear a few last words before you drifted off into sleep.

"..Love you Sunshine.."

♤

      ♤

              ♤

Edge knew he was cold person, hell, his position in his underground prooving this. He was cold, cruel, downright vicious when he had to be, and he prided himself in that. Those were the attributes that made him feel worthy. Strong. He was alright with people dislking him, or being scared of him, that didn't matter. Aslong as they knew who he was and what he represented, he didn't care about the rest.

When he first got together with Rachel, she had instantly reprimanded him for his cruel attitude, and he understood to a certain extent. No one wanted a partner who was rude, or mean. He always made sure to be the 'better' or more 'appropriate' version of himself when he was with there, and sometimes there were moments where he wondered if he was even himself anymore, but he swiftly brushed that off. Anything to please Rachel.

To Edge, she was everything. The perfect Partner. It was foolish, but he adored her presence, and at times he felt slightly idiotic for worshipping her so much, although she didn't seem to mind it. She was his mate, his human, and he simply couldn't imagine a world without her at this point, which made him more nervous than he would like to admit.

She never failed to make him feel good, to stroke his ego in the right way where it didn't feel sarcastic or condescending, which was what he had grown used to in the underground. She wasn't like anyone he had ever met, kind, thoughtful and commanding. He didn't mind that sometimes she forgot about dates, or cancelled on them. He didn't mind that she seemed to have a different favourite skeleton every day. He didn't mind that he had to force himself to act like he was someone else. As long as she was with him, he didn't mind any of those things.

At the current moment, he was the favourite, and had been for a while since all the other skeletons seemed to have lost their minds, break ups happening left and right. It was conflicting, because although Edge knew it was wrong for a poly relationship to be based on favouritism, he also felt happy that she seemed to be dotting on him and being with him alot more lately. It was vile to feel like this, and Edge knew that, but sometimes Rachel made it so that he couldn't care less.

Now he was confused, and angered. Rachel had come home, crying her eyes out from a party his brother was supposed to be looking after her at, since he couldn't make it. She had rushed upstairs, giving him no chance to comfort her, but, the second Red walked through the door, Edge attacked.

"WHAT THE FUCK HAPPENED? WHY IS RACHEL UPSET? YOU WERE SUPPOSED TO BE WATCHING HER RED."

Instead of apologising like his brother usually would, he merely huffed and looked away, face twisted into frown. This only infruiated Edge more.

"Don't need to be lookin' after her anymore."

"WHAT THE FUCK IS THAT SUPPOSED TO MEAN?"

"We broke up. Simple as."

Edge froze, eye-lights shrinking in shock. He glanced back upstairs, then down to his brother, glare intesifying.

"SO IT IS YOUR FAULT, THEN? SHE'S CRYING BECAUSE OF YOU?"

"Bingo Boss."

"WHY THE FUCK WOULD YOU BREAK UP WITH HER? WHAT DID SHE DO TO DESERVE THAT?"

"...More like what didn't she fuckin' do.."

Edge stepped forward menacingly, fists clenched and magic flaring slightly. He loved his brother, but he also loved Rachel, and as far as he was concerned, she was completely innocent.

"SPEAK UP, YOU LAZY PIECE OF SHIT, I COULDN'T HEAR YOU."

"Don't gotta explain myself to ya, Boss. Tired of her and her shitty attitude. M'done with it."

"WATCH YOUR FUCKING TONE, RED. YOU MAY NOT BE WITH HER, BUT I AM, AND I WILL  RIP YOU APART."

Red laughed bitterly, folding his arms across his chest, "Ya seem to be forgettin' who the oldest is here Boss."

Edge stepped forward, leaning down to Red's height, "AND YOU SEEM TO FORGET WHERE YOU STAND WITH ME. YOU ARE BELOW ME, ACT LIKE IT. DISRESPECT HER AGAIN AND I WILL NOT HESITATE TO REMIND YOU OF THAT FACTOR."

Edge didn't know where this agressiveness was coming from, whether his brothers tone or his hate towards Rachel, but he knew Red didn't deserve any of it. He wanted to stop, to smack himself and apologise because he was going too far, but the words kept coming out like vomit, leaving an acidic taste on his tongue.

"YOU ARE A FUCK UP, RED, A MISTAKE IF YOU WILL. YOU RUINED YOUR CHANCES WITH HER, BUT YOU WILL NOT RUIN MINE, HAVE I MADE MYSELF CLEAR?"

Red nodded, hurt flashing across his worn face, and Edge saw it, of course he fucking did. He wanted to say sorry, to say that he loved his big brother more than anything, but the sentence just wouldn't come out.

"Crystal Boss."

Red brushed past him and into the kitchen, Edge watching him go with immense regret. He was cold, cruel and violent, but he wanted to beat himself black and blue for being so fucking stubborn

Chapter Text

Hello my beautiful beautiful readers, i apologise that i keep doing these little authors notes but i like to keep yall updated and in tune with whats going on.

SOO your girl has a Tumblr account @fuckingfabulousthings where you guys can message me, request little things about any of the skeleboys in this story or in general, whether it be matchups, oneshots or general headcannons. It was an old account i created in 2019 that i didnt use but now ive decided to dedicate it to the undertale fandom! So yeah ik yall probably aint interest but if you want feel free to go on there and yk, talk to me or request anything you want, or ask questions about the story so far!

Lots of love and ty all for the support and constructive criticism its really appreciated! Im working on a new chapter as we speak, until then, GOODBYE <3

Chapter Text

"Hey."

You honestly didn't expect to see Sans of all people at your doorstep when there was a knock, figuring it was one of the skeletons you were closer with, like Stretch or Sugar. It had been a few days since the incident at the party, and things had honestly been amazing, considering what happened, although you probably should have gone to the hospital. Things between you and Gray were finally back to how they used to be, ignoring the fact that now the two of you were officially a couple. Now, you would have to deal with whatever Sans was going to bring up.

"Oh..hey? What're you doing here?"

He gave you a sheepish grin, "Don't mean to bother you it's just...well I need some assistance?"

This peeked your curiousity, and you motioned for him to continue, "Well, I'm sure you heard about Red and Rachel breakin' up-"

"Wait, they broke up!?"

Your eyes were wide, and Sans looked suprised at your shock. Obviously, you had missed a few hundred chapters, and you were honestly just as baffled as Sans seemed when you saw him. On the inside, you were practically screaming in Joy. Now, Red didn't have to put up with her psychotic manipulative bullshit anymore, and he was in a sense free, just like Mutt and Black now were. However, you also felt bad, not for Rachel, but for Red. It was obvious that he really did love and care for her, despite everything she put him and the others through, so you had no doubt in your mind that it was tough for him.

"No one told you?"

"Apparently not. Do you know why?"

Sans shrugged, "Not really. All any of us know is that they had an argument, and now they're split. Edge won't even look at Red anymore, other than the constant fights and insults, and he ain't handling it well. I was thinkin' the three of us could y'know, hang out. Maybe we can cheer him up, get him to talk?"

You nodded, peering over Sans' shoulder at Red, who was stood by your front gate, looking miserable and staring up at the sky, usual smirk replaced by a grim frown. You felt horrible for him, and you were determined as all hell to help him feel better. Sans gestured Red over to come inside your house, and the skeleton rolled his eye-lights, dragging himself over to you both, looking as though he wanted to be anywhere else but there.

Once the three of you were inside, Red plopped himself down on the couch, you and Sans taking a seat beside him. He was irritated and upset, that much you could tell, and you unconsciously inched closer to Sans, Just in case he snapped or got mad.

"How you been Red?"

You asked, attempting to give him a comforting smile, "What do ya think?"

You winced at the hostility in his tone, giving Sans a look that screamed 'this isn't going to go well', causing him to sigh and speak up, "We're just checking up on you, Red. I mean you ain't exactly been yourself lately, especially considering...well y'know."

Red shot the blue donned skeleton a deadly look, "What the fuck is this? A fuckin' intervention? Yer a therapist now?"

You instinctively gripped Sans' hoodie at the growing aggressiveness in the atmosphere, and he frowned, just as tense as you had become. You and Sans weren't particularly close, hell, the two of you rarely ever interacted, but, you admired how he moved closer to you in a slightly defensive manner, frowning over at Red.

"What? Yer both scared shitless I'm gonna do somethin' Stupid? We broke up, I ain't gonna kill myself over it."

"Red, we're just worried about you. Sans tells me you and Edge haven't been talking and we just want to make sure you're okay. We don't want to push you into anything-", You attempted, but he cut you off.

"So what if my brother ain't speakin' to me? It's none of yer damn business, and I don't need yer fuckin' pity. I don't need anythin' from anyone, especially not the two of ya. "

He stood abruptly, storming upstairs, and you both heard a loud slam, causing you both to flinch. Sans let out a low whistle, turning to you with a frown, which you returned with the same amount of disappointment. 

"That...didn't go well."

He stated, and you sighed, shaking your head, "You and your cousins hate talking about your problems, don't you?"

Sans laughed at your question, "Yeah, what can I say, most of us are a bunch of bone-ified anti-socials, so I guess talkin' isn't really our strong suite. Didn't expect Red to blow up like that though.."

"I mean, I semi understand what he's going through. I would probably be upset too if I was going through a breakup AND my brother refused to speak to me. It's definitely getting to him more than he's letting on. I just wish he understood that he has people there for him."

Sans was silent for a long time, staring at you with a calculating expression, brows furrowed. When he spoke again, you hardly expect what he said, "You're a good person, Kiddo."

You blinked, "I..am?"

"Yeah. I was wary of you before, didn't think I could trust you, which is probably why I believed Rachel right off the bat, but y'know, she was definitely wrong about you. You ain't got an evil 'bone' in your body."

You honestly didn't think Sans would ever see you in a good light. Sure, the two of you were on neutral terms, but he always seemed rather distant, if not stiff and polite when he was around you. It was nice to see how different he was now than before, when he had believed anything Rachel told him, much like the others at first.

"Thanks Sans, although it's pretty random coming from you."

"Yeah I get that, we haven't exactly been buddy-buddy."

You smiled, patting his shoulder, and then stood up, glancing up the stairs. Red needed some reassurance, if not comfort about what was going on, and you would provide it to him if his brother couldn't.

"I'm..going to go talk to him, make sure he's okay"

Sans tensed up once more, giving you a stern look, "Alright just...be careful Kiddo, Red can be unpredictable and pretty damn agressive when he's in one of these moods. If he gives you trouble just call for me, got it?"

You nodded over at him, and quickly climbed the steps, peering down the hallway. Every door was open except the closet, and judging from the slam earlier, he had obviously shut himself in somewhere, so this was the first place you checked. You pressed your ear to the wood, and when you heard ragged breathing inside, you knew it was him.

"Red? Are you okay?"

"Fuck Off."

He hissed, and you sighed loudly, sliding down the door and seating yourself on the floor with your back pressed against the wood.

"What the fuck do ya want? I told ya not to fuckin' bother me-"

"What's wrong?"

He went silent at your question, and you could tell it caught him off guard, which was better than anger. You knew what was wrong, that was easy enough to figure out, you just hoped it would ease him into venting, which would be the most beneficial for him in his current state.

"I know you're not okay, that much I can tell, so what's wrong? Why are you upset Red?"

"As if that's so fuckin' hard to figure out."

"Is it about Rachel?"

"Heh, fuck no. couldn't give less of a fuck 'bout Rachel, she ain't important to me, it's my fuckin' brother that's the issue. He's wrapped around her fuckin' finger, and now he can't even look me in the damn face without seemin' disgusted or betrayed, like I stabbed him in the back."

He sounded on the verge of breaking down, and you couldn't have felt worse for him in that moment. It was obvious he loved his brother more than anything else in the world, so the fact that he was being ignored by him must be doing some serious hurt, which you could understand. Red was delicate at times, including right then, so you had to take it slow if you wanted him to calm down.

The door creaked open slightly, and you took your chance, pulling it open and shuffling inside, closing it behind you to make Red feel safer. He was hunched in in himself, and from what you could see, his eye-lights were glowing slightly brighter than usual, indicating an over-balance of magic in his system. You grabbed his hands in yours, causing his head to snap up to look at you.

"What the fuck-"

"We're not exactly close, I get that, so I don't blame you if you feel like you can't vent to me, or talk to me about stuff that's bothering you..but, I am here, Red. So is Sans and Mutt and Black and Mari and Gray and Sugar. You have us, even if you don't feel like it yet. I'm not gonna pressure you into talking about your emotions, as I get you don't particularly like doing that, I just wanted to let you know that I'm always here to listen."

You watched his face for a while, as it crumpled from a look of anger to one of resentment, then hurt. You decided to give him some room, in case you were overstepping boundaries, but, as you stood up to leave, he grabbed your wrist, tugging you back.

"Don't-fuckin-!."

"You want me to stay?"

He hesitated, and then nodded, and you sat yourself back down, this time beside him, arm loosely wrapped around his shoulder, peering at his face. You and Red weren't  the best of friends, but he was your friend nonetheless, and you'd be damned if you just left without even attempting to comfort him. After about twenty minutes in this position, you spoke calmly.

"I know you might be thinking that you made a mistake, but, in my opinion, what you did was brave."

Red chuckled bitterly, raising a brow at you, "I'm fuckin' brave? Heh, good joke"

"I'm serious. It takes alot out of you to end things with someone you loved, or, still love, cause you're still going to have some emotional attachment to them, so yeah, I think you're brave. With Edge..it isn't going to last forever. He loves you, and I doubt in the long run he's going to choose his girlfriend over his own brother."

Red's glare softened, toned down into something calculated and almost foreign. His stare remained for a long time, eye-lights burning into your soul, but you refused to look away, meeting his gaze with a determined one of your own. Eventually he sighed, shaking his head.

"Fuckin' weirdo."

"Says the one who shut himself in my closet."

"Touché. All this soppy emotions bullshit is gettin' on my damn nerves. Let's drop it."

"Fine, Fine. Do you atleast feel a bit better?"

"Yeah..Look, I-"

You raised a brow at him, and he continued, "I don't often say some mushy shit like this but..thanks, for the shit ya said n'd all that. I appreciate it."

"Don't mention it Red, now, how about we head downstairs and watch some television with Sans?"

Red shrugged, standing up with you, "Got nothin' better to do than mope I guess"

He followed you downstairs, where Sans was sat on the couch, scrolling through his phone with an expression of disinterest. When the two of you entered the room, he instantly perked up, tossing it aside and giving you his full attention,

"You got everything worked out?"

He asked curiously, nodding over to Red, who rolled his eye-lights, "It's all fuckin' Peachy."

"Okay fruit basket."

Sans answered and instantly dropped the subject, which pleased Red greatly. It was obvious he didn't like people worrying about him, so he was trying to change the subject, plopping himself down on the couch with a frown, you placing yourself between him and Sans. It wasn't a necessarily awkward situation, but it definitely made you uncomfortable with all the tension radiating off of Red.

"We are watching a horror movie because this is my house and I make the decisions."

Sans chuckled, "That's a 'horrifying' thought, you being in charge an all."

"I'm an amazing decision maker, thank you very much."

"Suree...."

"Keep tellin' yerself that."

"I will!"

"Don't blame us when you blow up the house cause of your 'amazing' decision making'"

"Y'all need to have more faith in me."

"Ehh, I dunno if that'd be very smart of us to do, toots"

"Fuck you."

"Heh, In yer dreams."

Sans cringed, "Okay, let's keep it PG folks"

You stuck your tounge out at both of them before flicking to a random horror movie that caught your eye, settling back into the couch to watch it. It was nice, hanging out with Red and Sans, and it was something that rarely ever happened. Sans nudged you in the side, and you raised a brow at him.

"What?"

"So, you and Gray?"

Red snorted from beside you, and now it was your turn to roll your eyes, "Yeah, we're an item now, I suppose."

"Can't say I'm suprised, I mean, you guys have been dancing around eachother for months."

"It's about fuckin' time if ya ask me. Now all that needs to happen' is Sugar askin' ya out too."

You choked, and if you had been drinking something you would have spit it out. Sure, you had the same feelings for Sugar that you did for Gray, but you had no idea how to approach it, especially considering the fact that the two were brothers, which is a bond you didn't want to come between. Red scoffed at your reaction,

"C'mon, don't go actin' like this is new information"

You shook your head at the skeleton, as although this teasing frustrated you, it was better than witnessing Red breaking down, so, you saw this as a sign of improvement. 

"There's been a hell of a lot of drama going on lately, so this new relationship is probably the tamest thing that's happened so far. For what it's worth, you guys suit eachother, I mean, Gray and I aren't close, but we all know he deserves to be happy, both him and his brother, especially after what they went through"

"M'just glad the guy has somethin' good goin' for him at fuckin' last. Was beginnin' to think his whole world was 'Grey'."

Sans chuckled at the small pun, slinging an arm across the back of the couch and focusing on the screen. It was nice, being surrounded by people who weren't trying to kill you, and who weren't constantly at eachother's throats, which was a huge improvement.

The door opened suddenly, and you turned to see Mutt and Black walking through, probably back from Therapy. You greeted them with an eager wave, beckoning them over to the couch.

"Sup Darlin'."

"(Y/n), We Hope We Did Not Keep You Wait- Oh, The Two Of You Are Here, Splendid."

Black gave them both a disapproving look, and Mutt rolled his eye-lights at his older brother's hostility, seating himself beside you on the couch and wrapping an arm around your shoulder. It was nice to see Mutt being so carefree, so..him? It was a change you would always welcome, and you saw the relief in Sans' face as well, as although he was with Rachel, you knew he was friends with Mutt, and cared about his wellbeing enough to be concerned.

"How's it cookin' good lookin'?"

You rolled your eyes at his pick up line, poking his cheekbone, "That was cheesy"

He chuckled, fiegning hurt, "Ouch, you wound me Darlin'"

You shook your head fondly at him, kissing his cheekbone, but the sweet moment was swiftly interrupted by Red yelling,

"Stupid bitch!"

You stared at the screen and watched in amusement as one of the survivors struggled to open the obviously locked door, being sliced from behind for her stupidity.

"Think you'd survive?"

Sans asked Red, and the skeleton smirked, "I'd take a 'stab' at it."

Sans, Red and Mutt exploded into a small laughing fit, which caused Black to roll his eye-lights with a semi-irritated huff,

"Idiots."

This. This is what you lived for, for your boys to be able to laugh and joke with eachother without worrying about Rachel and any problem she may cause. You realised Black had a couple bags of groceries in his arms, so you climbed over the couch, like the creature you were, and took one from him, carrying it to the kitchen with Black close behind.

"Soo..."

You began, and he stared at you expectantly, hand on hip and brow raised. 

"How's the most awesome person in the world doing?"

Black smirked, which looked great on him, "I Do Not Know, How Are You?"

You felt like punching the air whilst screaming and crying, but instead you merely composed yourself and gave him a small, "Great.". If this is what support and therapy did to someone who once tried to kill you, you'd become a fucking psychiatrist.

Chapter Text

You were busy cooking in the kitchen, your favourite song blasting in the background as you added ingredients to the pot, shimmying your hips back and forth as you moved your body to the rhythm. It was fun, being as carefree as you were and allowing yourself to wind down. Quite frankly, you had forgotten this side of you existed, your ex preferring you to play the role of the sweet, structured girlfriend, which was the complete opposite of yourself. 

You danced across the kitchen to the fridge, movements more spontaneous than before, humming the lyrics as you grabbed what you needed before slamming it shut. As you danced back to the stove, you heard a authoritative cough from behind you, and physically jumped, turning around with the wooden spoon firm in your hands.

"Do You Plan On Attacking Me With That?"

Black asked in amusement, and you visibly slumped in relief, placing it in the pot, "You scared me".

He chuckled, "Sorry, I Could Not Help But Watch You. You Are An...Interesting Dancer".

You rolled your eyes at him playfully, placing the spoon back in the pot and leaving the soup to cook for a while. You continued to dance to the song, bouncing around the kitchen and fully singing the lyrics now, albeit out of key, having the time of your life, breaking into a giggle at the look on Black's face. He was trying his best to look annoyed, but even he couldn't hide his slight smile at your dancing, watching you move with interest.

The song came to an end, and the next one on the playlist began, and you squealed happily. It was Dark Red by Steve lacy, one of your fucking favourites. Black clearly recognised the song, shaking his head when you bounded towards him.

"You have to dance with me."

You commanded, taking his gloved hands in yours.

"Absolutely Not."

You faked a disappointed pout, lowering yourself to gaze up at him with a pleading look in your eyes, "Pleeeeasseee!" You begged, and you could see his resolve slowly crumbling. Letting out an irritated sigh, Black nodded, and you leapt up in delight. You carefully placed his left hand at your waist, taking his right hand in your own and placing your left hand on his shoulder, with a laugh, the two of you began gliding across the kitchen, you giggling at his embarrassment all the way, which made him grip you tighter.

It was fun, spending time with Black like this, not hostility or Rachel to fuck things up and ruin the mood. The music added to the whole ambience of the dance you two shared, and it was honestly nothing but wholesome. You smiled across at the flustered skeleton, who was finally getting the hang of the whole 'having fun' thing, and when he caught your mirth filled gaze, he rolled his eye-lights at you, "What On Earth Are You Staring At?" he questioned, and you chuckled.

"You. You're an...interesting dancer."

You echoed his words from earlier, and he huffed in amusement at you, taking your hand and throwing you away from him, before tugging you backwards so that you spun and landed safely against his chest, breathing uneven from the shock. The song slowly came to an end, and Black finished your little dance off by lifting you into the air. He held you in his arms for a moment, and only a moment, as the sound of clapping startled the two of you seconds later.

Mutt was leant against the counter opposite you both, smirking with a delighted look on his face. Black rolled his eye-lights, placing you down and muttering something about going to their room to fetch something, which gave you a few minutes alone with Mutt. He greeted you with a pat on the arm , and you smiled over at him.

"Hey you. What's got you in such a good mood?"

You asked curiously, staring at his pleased expression. He looked thrilled about something, and you desperately wanted to know the cause, it being a rare change from his usual apathetic, relaxed expression. Mutt looked slightly awkward, scratching the back of his skull,

"I dunno..watchin' you and my brother just-.."

He paused, and you gestured for him to continue.

"I..became used to seein' my brother so..uptight and tense all the time, he always seemed stressed or angry 'bout somethin". Not that I blame him though, hell, bein' with Rachel weren't exactly a walk in the fuckin' park, for either of us. Rachel may have..gotten physical with me, but how she treated my brother, how she still treats the others...that's abuse too. Now that we ain't with her...it's different. Been a while since I've seen Black so...genuinely happy. I have you to thank for that, darlin'."

Mutt's skull was flushed, probably from the embarrassment of his confession, and you found everything about what he had just said endearing. 

"You don't need to thank me I just...gave you a push in the right direction. I know first hand what it's like to experience abuse..and the only person I had to support me was my brother...I didn't want that for you. You're my friend, Mutt, both you and Black are, and I'm proud of you guys for how far you've come. I genuinely do love you both."

Mutt let out a shaky sigh, grasping your hand across the table, you squeezing it in return. It was good, being able to see how far he had come from that timid skeleton you met a few months ago. All of them, even Edge, deserved every happiness, and you'd go to hell and back to make sure they got the ending they deserved. 

"Wanna watch TV? We still haven't gotten around to watching the final episode of Killing Eve."

Mutt brightened up instantly, and you couldn't help but laugh at that. You, Mutt and Black binge watched the show anytime you could, it being the three of you's current obsession, other than you forcing them to watch Harry Potter films of course. Mutt set up Netflix, so you travelled upstairs to fetch Black, not wanting him to miss the episode. He was sat on his bed, glaring at at a photograph in his trembling hands. He was troubled about something, and you weren't going to stand for it.

You managed to slip Into the room without disturbing him too much, sitting beside him and leaning over his shoulder to see the photograph's contents ; What you saw made your mood instantly drop. The picture was of Black and Rachel, the two linked together in a photobooth, looking close; In love.

"This Was Taken A Few Months Into Our Relationship. When She Was 'Nice'. It Is Sickening To See Now, Knowing What She Is Like, The Things She Has Done. I Do Not Even Know Why I Still Have This- Fuck-"

You didn't think your next actions through, taking the photograph out of his hands, rolling it up into a ball and placing it in your mouth, chewing slowly before swallowing. Black and yourself stared at eachother for long time, him looking stunned and you attempting to appear nonchalant about the entire thing even though you nearly choked. 

"She's nothing, Black, below nothing, and she didn't deserve any love she received from you, and any love she receives now. What she did to both you and Mutt..what she continues to do, isn't right. It's fucked up, but you're both better, and you're doing so well. I'm proud of you. Swallowing the picture probably wasn't the best idea, but I think you get my point?"

Black continued to stare at you, so intensely that it was beginning to get uncomfortable. You attempted to make a joke to brighten the mood.

"Think I might have a few paper cuts in my throat actually.", you rubbed your neck to prove your point, but jolted in suprise when Black began to laugh, hard. He was practically wheezing, collapsing backwards against the bed, arm covering his flushed skull, his laughter filling the air and breaking the tension. You had never seen him this...amused before, and the fact that you were the cause of it made you giddy. 

Once he was done, Black peeked at you from underneath his arm, smirking, "Idiot...".

"Loveable Idiot, for your information."

"Whatever."

Black knuckled your head, "Joking Aside...I Appreciate What You Said...And I Also Appreciate Everthing You've Done For My Brother And I. It Is...Good, Having Someone To Turn To. I Hope We Can Be Those People For You In The Future."

"Black I..-"

"Do Not Make A Big Deal Out Of This. I Will Kick You Off This Bed If You Become Mushy."

And just like that the Black you had grown used to was back, but you really would not have him any other way.

♤

      ♤

            ♤

Black and Mutt had left for therapy shortly after the final episode of killing Eve, (which you and Mutt bawled at whilst Black tried to act like he wasn't teary), so you were alone in the house, which was quiet strange. You were so used to having the two around, or hanging out with one of the other skeletons or Mari, that being alone was almost foreign to you now. It wasn't a bad thing, of course, you enjoyed having company ; You had never been this social before.

Everything around you seemed to be settling down, which was a breath of fresh air. You, Sans and Red had a little group-chat together, where you were spammed with memes and shitty puns, which you all thoroughly enjoyed. Talking to Sans more also gave you a new perspective on the house. So far, he was playing neutral party, not being as swayed by Rachel as he was before, which definitely put the odds in your favour of saving the house from the evil woman. You were playing this as smart as you possibly could without getting yourself killed, and so far, you were doing pretty fucking good.

Talking with Blue and Papyrus was easy enough, the two seemed to like you alot as a friend, and it seemed Rachel had given up on shit talking you to them, since no one in the house apart from Edge was buying it anymore. Stretch and you were close as ever, having calls every now and then or occasionally gaming sessions. Ever since the break up with Rachel, yourself and Red had become better friends, especially since Edge still refused to talk with him, so at the moment, you were his only source of comfort. Overall, you were taking things slow and steady, which you intended to keep doing unless anything drastically changed.

You were about to get up and fetch yourself a drink when your phone buzzed beside you, signifying that you had a message. You checked your notification, smiling when you saw it was from your groupchat with Gray and Sugar. You expected a request to hang out, or maybe a shitty pun from Gray, but your heart sank when you actually read the message.

Gray:

Hey, Can me and Sugar come over? We need to talk to you about something important.

The message from Gray had caught you off guard, as it was completely out of nowhere and you had no idea what he wanted to talk about. You feared the worst, searching through all the things you could of possibly done wrong, or maybe if you did something to upset them. Either way, you mentally prepared yourself and typed a response.

You:

Sure, you have a spare key so just come up to my bedroom whenever you want.

Sugar:

See You Soon Buttercup.

Sugar's use of your familiar nickname relaxed you some, but only a little. Honestly, you didn't understand why you were so on edge about it. If Sugar or Gray had an issue with you, or if they no longer wanted to talk to you, they would tell you upfront, being the honest monsters they were. You had nothing to worry about, but all you could do was worry. The only thing that genuinely comforted you was knowing the factor that they would both never do anything to hurt you, not on purpose. Whatever you discussed together wouldn't change the way you saw eachother, and if it did it would be in a positive way. Everything was going to be alright.

They would never do anything to hurt me.

There was a sharp knock on your bedroom door, which caused you to snap your head up. You called to whoever it was to come in, and tried to smile as convincingly as possible when Gray and Sugar popped their heads round the frame. 

"Hey...uh, have a seat?"

You winced at the nervousness in your voice, shuffling backwards on the bed so that Gray and Sugar could comfortably sit, facing you. Taking them in for the first time, they both seemed as scared as you were...and...flustered?. Both their skulls were dusted a light grey, and they were fidgeting slightly. Their energy matching yours definitely didn't make you feel any better about yourself.

"So um..what did you want to talk about?"

Sugar coughed awkwardly, not meeting your eyes, "I haven't...I haven't done anything wrong have I?", you asked, unsure, and he rapidly shook his head no.

"Of Course Not! We-Um-We Wanted To Speak About Us..More Importantly, Your New Relationship With My Brother."

Oh. So Gray had told him. "I'm so sorry I didn't tell you myself I-"

"No, No, No! I Am Not Entitled To Knowing Anything About You At All I-Oh Dear This Is Quite Impossible..."

His nervousness had increased tenfold, so Gray obviously decided to save him from his own panic by speaking up, "What he's tryna say is...shit, Sugar likes you too, okay Sunshine?"

You slow blinked, and Sugar continued on from this, "In A Romantic Way, If That Was Not Clear. I Completely Understand If You Do Not Feel The Same And Only Like My Brother, It Is Absolutely Alright. You And Him Deserve Every Happiness And I Would Never, Ever Get In The Way Of The Two Of You Being Happy With Eachother, Because I Love You Both And It Would Crush Me If The Two Of You Decided Not To Be Together To Appease My Idiotic And Foolish Feelings. I Would Despise Myself If-If-"

Sugar rambled on, talking fast, voice on the verge of breaking, tears beginning to form in his eye-sockets. This had obviously been something he was planning to say, and needed to get off his chest, but you felt your heart break at how dejected and worried he seemed. You loved Sugar the exact same way you loved Gray, and you were going to tell him this once he had calmed down. Gray noticed his brother's panic, eye-light shrinking in, brows furrowing in concern. 

"Bro-"

You acted quickly, grabbing Sugar's forearms in a gentle manner and pulling yourself closer to him, cutting him off from his rambling instantly, causing him to stare at you in confusion. He had calmed down a bit, but seemed unable to speak for the moment, so Gray spoke for him.

"I love ya, Sunshine, and so does Sugar. We both love you to bits, but we wouldn't pressure you into makin' a choice. Monsters are..more open about polyamorous  relationships than humans are, so we completely get it if you ain't comfy with entering one with us. You mean the world to me and my bro, which is why we wanted to let you know in the first place. Shit can get complicated sometimes, and we don't want there to be any confusion in our intentions to be with you. If you only like me, thats fine. If you only like my brother, thats fine. If you like us both, that's fuckin' amazin'. We wanna make sure you're happy, that's our number one priority."

He gripped your hand in his, tight, and you could feel yourself becoming emotional as well. You had never felt so cared for, so considered in your history of romance. Ever. The fact that the two of them weren't forcing you to make a decision if you weren't comfortable was amazing, but from the moment the topic was brought up you already knew the answer. 

"I love you. Both of you."

Both skeletons looked at you in shock, stunned by your answer.

"Buttercup.."

"A-are you sure..?"

You nodded, "I think i've always been sure, I just didn't realise it till now. I love you Gray, and I love Sugar too. You both make me so unbelievably happy, and I want to make you happy too, if you'd let me. So um...yeah? I want to be in a relationship with you both, if that's okay?"

"Shit.."

"That Is More Than Okay"

Sugar breathed in relief, the agitation leaving his body at once, seeming more at ease than when he entered the room. Gray traced your skin with his thumb, grinning, whilst Sugar merely stared with a dazed expression, looking almost giddy.

"My Brother and You Have Kissed Before...If It's Alright With You, May I Kiss You Now?"

You chuckled at his eagerness, responding to his question by tugging him forward and pressing your lips against his teeth, Sugar returning the kiss with shocking passion, gripping your hips firmly. He had clearly been wanting to do that for a long time. Once the two of you parted, Sugar made a happy noise, adjusting his glasses with shaky excitement. It was cute to see him so happy about something.

Not forgetting about Gray, you leant forward and kissed him aswell, a pleased grumble leaving him in response. It was amazing, finally able to love both of your boys after months of unresolved romantic tension. Your relationship was definitely similar to an annoying slowburn in a romance novel, but maybe that added to the relief you felt now though, finally at a good place with both of them. You kissed them both a few more times, and then you just laid there, holding eachother. There were no more words spoken after that moment, but, the silence meant more to you than words, drifting off in the warmth of their embrace.

Chapter Text

"Hey Red."

"Hey S- the hell are ya whisperin' for?"

You angled your phone downwards to give Red a clear view of Gray snuggled against your chest, fast asleep.

"Gray's sleeping, don't fancy waking him"

The skeleton on the other end made an 'oh' sound, his voice matching yours the next time he spoke. 

"Was callin' for a chat...bout' y'know.."

"The situation with you and your brother?"

He hummed, "Have you talked with him yet?".

"Heh, hell no. Can't even go near em' without gettin' a dirty look or a back-handed insult. He's still pissed the fuck off bout' the whole 'breaking up with Rachel' thing. My bro don't usually come to me after a fight, but this time is different. He seems, I dunno, hell bent on showin' me how pissed he is for what I did. Shoulda probably explained myself better, but he's so wrapped around her damn finger that it wouldn't matter anyways...fuckin' hell.."

"I suppose that's what love does to you. Rachel makes him feel good, wanted. At this point he'd do anything to keep that attention coming, even if it meant indirectly pushing his own brother away. I don't think he genuinely wants to be like this to you, or even registers that he's doing it at all. The only thing he knows is that something happened, and because of the breakup, Rachel is distraught, so he feels the need to defend her against that. She's twisted him into something he's not, and the sooner we break them up the better if i'm honest."

You whispered, watching as Red nodded slowly along with what you were saying, "I gotcha. Dunno why it took me so fuckin' long to realise what a bitch she is, but atleast now I fuckin' know. She's crafty, I'll give her that. I just wish she didn't come between me and brother like this, it's fuckin' frustratin'. The Boss he...ya were right 'bout what you said he..he likes to feel wanted. All his life he's worked his damn hardest to get where he was in the underground, second in command to the royal-guard. He likes recognition, likes feelin' valued...suppose Rachel knows how to play on that shit. Cunt.."

You sighed emphatically, "It's frustrating, I know. I wish it wasn't like this for you, for any of you, she's just so fucking...vexing, and the worst part is she knows it too. Breaking up Edge and her should be our main priority now."

"He won't believe shit 'less we got proof."

"So we get some, somehow. We just need to be patient Red."

He Shuffled the phone around, groaning, "All good things come to those who fuckin' wait I suppose."

"Apart from all this..how have you been doin'? With the breakup and...y'know.."

Red hesitated for a moment, and you could see it through the phone, before murmuring back to you, "Shit. I dunno, the whole thing is one big fuck fest of emotions I don't wanna fuckin' feel. Used to love her, I really fuckin' did, but then she spat it all in my fuckin' face and I didn't know what to do after that."

You frowned, completely understanding what Red meant. Your ex had treated you the same, making you love him and then throwing everything away like dirt. It had hurt, so unbelievably so, so you could relate to the way Red was feeling.

"The fact that she's fuckin' up my relationship with my brother as well makes me wanna toss on a blonde wig and beat her ass myself. Dumb bitch.."

You snorted unattractively, slapping a hand across your mouth and giggling quietly into your palm, trying not to wake Gray, "Sorry-Sorry I-"

Your giggling set Red off, him pressing his skull into his pillow and laughing as quietly as he could, clutching his covers like a life-line. You didn't mean to laugh, you really didn't, but the image of Red in a blonde wig dragging Rachel didn't leave your head. The two of continued for the next five minutes, mere eye-contact through the camera setting you off again.

Once you both have calmed down, you found yourself thinking back to how Sugar described Red before you had gotten to know him, and before he dumped Rachel. 'A drooling idiot' didn't exactly match him now, and the change confused you immensely.

"I have a question."

"Fire away, Sweetheart."

"What made you change your mind about Rachel?"

He thought this through in silence, and you didn't dare interrupt him, wanting a completely honest answer, or nothing at all. A few minutes later he gave you his answer.

"Becomin' friends with ya."

Your confused face in the camera prompted him to elaborate, "Didn't really give a shit bout' what she did before, long as she kept lovin' me I didn't care. When I talked to ya though, I took yer advice into consideration, starting becomin' more...serious? The first time she started shit talkin' ya was when my view of her did a fuckin' one eighty though. Yer my friend, one of my only genuine ones, so I wasn't gonna let her disrespect ya because of some petty jealousy, hell, that's probably only half the reason why she did what she did. Whatever is was, whatever was goin' through her head, I grew sick of it at some point, the party bein' the last straw."

He hesitated before continuing, "May not say shit like this often but..thanks Sweetheart, for everythin'. Helped me more than ya think."

You felt your chest bubbling with joy, being unable to stop yourself from beaming at him through the camera, which caused him to playfully roll his eye-lights at you, moving away from his phone slightly. In all honesty, you weren't planning on getting involved with the whole Rachel situation at first. You had just escaped a highly toxic and abusive relationship, one that would definitely leave you scrambled and hurt for a long time, and you were finally, finally doing something for yourself for once; The last thing you needed was a bitchy, jealous girlfriend on your case. 

Your original plan was to just continue being friends with Sugar and Gray, and to keep to yourself as much as you could. However, that all changed when Sugar told you what Rachel was like, and when you saw it for yourself. You had suffered, and they were suffering, so you would be damned if you acted as a bystander as they experienced what you had for nearly three years. Helping them, in any way possible, became your main goal, and you don't regret it once.

"I..you're welcome, Red. I'm glad I'm able to be of help to you, and the others. I'm also glad you consider me your friend."

You heard a quiet chuckle from the other side, "Course I do."

It was quiet for a few minutes after that, the two of you not saying much. During this time, you focused yourself on Gray, who was still cuddled into you, sleeping peacefully, which is amazing considering all the noise you and Red were making.

"M'gonna add Sans to the call, m'kay?"

You didn't answer, nodding at him through the phone and watching as the screen split into three, Sans quickly connecting, which suprised you since you didn't exactly expect him to be online.

"Hey Sans."

You whispered the second you saw his face on the screen.

"Heya"

He whispered back, looking tired, but still relatively happy.

"You guys are up pretty late. It's like...two in the morning?"

"Yer awake too, incase ya haven't noticed."

"Am I? I could be sleep talkin' for all you know?"

You giggled quietly  at the sarcasm in his voice, red shaking his skull in playful annoyance and disappearing somewhere off screen. Moments later, you both heard relatively loud shuffling in the background.

"What're you doin'?"

"Gettin' my dildo. Y'all wanna see it?"

Sans made a disgusted sound, and you were about to reply to Red's question when a gruff, drowsy voice interrupted you.

"No we fuckin' don't..."

Red, Sans and yourself jumped, you moreso. Gray was still cuddled against your chest, but he was now awake, barely so, red eye-light illuminating your skin, once loose grip around your waist tightening. 

"Fuckin' hell you scared the shit outta me!"

Gray shook his head, and you sighed in relief, your nerves calming down slightly. You didn't appreciate the slight scare, but you were glad your skelly boyfriend was now awake. 

"Sup Gray."

Sans greeted, tone still hushed, which you pointed out.

"You don't have to be quiet anymore, Gray's awake now."

He raised a boney brow, "I didn't even know he was there?"

This stumped you, "Then why are you still whispering?"

He shrugged, "Thought we were doin' it for fun?"

"Fuckin' dumbass."

Sans and Red went back and forth after this, Gray ignoring them in favour of leaning upwards and kissing you gently, which both boys saw. Sans seemed unbothered, but Red let out a joking, audible 'ew'.

Gray stared at him through the camera, "Go play with your Dildo, Red."

"Whatever man, the real thing's better anyway."

"We talkin' bout your one inch wonder? I doubt it.""

You gasped, pressing your face into your pillow to muffled your hysterical laughter. Gray took the phone from you so you wouldn't drop it, and you could hear Sans chuckling on the other end. Red and Gray proceeded to have a playful argument, which seemed to last forever. Sans decided to intervene, "Let's not get too 'Cocky' now."

You were on the verge of calming down, but Sans' pun set you off all over again. You just hoped you weren't being loud enough to wake Mutt and Black down the hall, though, Sans' jokes were making it nearly impossible to shut up. Sometimes he could be so unironically funny.

♤

      ♤

              ♤

Red was stood outside Edge's door, hand raised to knock, hesitance dripping off of him in buckets, a red sheen of sweat forming on his skull. The neighbour had somehow convinced him to talk to his brother, set things straight and put an end to the agressive tension between them. While Red would be more then thrilled to have his regular relationship with his brother back, the idea of actually confronting him about it was way more terrifying that it first seemed in his mind.

Deciding not to pussy out, Red loudly knocked on the door three times, waiting for a sign that he could come in, not wanting to intrude.

"ENTER."

Plucking up the remainder of his courage and pushing his door open, Red was met with the sight of his younger brother, hands against his desk, hunched forward and looking relatively stressed out and bothered. Edge glanced over at him, and frowned.

"OH. IT'S YOU. WHAT DO YOU WANT?"

"To talk. That okay with ya Boss?"

Edge looked conflicted, brows furrowed, eye-lights darting around his face. He could tell his brother was having some inner turmoil, and although he desperately wanted to ask what it was about, he knew he'd get snapped at and maybe loose his only chance at possibly saving their relationship. The questions would have to come at a later date.

"FINE. MAKE IT QUICK, BUT IF I DON'T LIKE WHAT I HEAR, IM KICKING YOU OUT."

He was being serious, so Red made sure to carefully think through what he was about to say. In truth, there were millions of words and explanations and lies travelling through his head, and none of it seemed to come out, so he did what he did best, run his mouth and hope for a good outcome.

"Wanted to speak with ya, 'bout the argument we had, and the whole 'me breaking up with Rachel thing.' Shit was said, and I didn't explain myself the way I should of, and I'm partly to blame for not comin' to ya sooner bout it."

Edge winced at the mention of the memory, but let him continue nevertheless.

"We were on the fuckin' rocks anyway, and maybe I shoulda handled that shit better, but it needed to happen, Boss. Ya need to understand that. M'not gonna stay in a relationship where neither of us are fuckin" happy, that ain't the smartest idea. I get if yer mad, and m'sorry for leavin' this shit to simmer, but what's done is done, and If I could do it all over, I would do it again."

Edge stared at him for a long time, and Red couldn't read his face all that well, but he seemed to be thinking things through. He expected an outburst, maybe another argument. The last thing he expected was the words that came out his younger brothers mouth.

"I..UNDERSTAND."

"Boss I- wait what?"

Red was stunned into silence, so Edge continued.

"I APOLOGIZE FOR WHAT WAS SAID, IT WAS...UNPRESIDENTED AND THOUGHTLESS. I WAS ANGERED, AND UPSET ABOUT RACHEL THAT I BARELY THOUGHT THROUGH MY WORDS...AND HOW THEY MAY AFFECT YOU. YOUR BUSINESS AND REASONS FOR BREAKING UP WITH HER..ARE SIMPLY THAT. YOURS. IT IS NOT IN MY RIGHT TO PRY, AND I SHOULD NOT FORCE THEM OUT OF YOU, AS I TRIED TO DO. HOWEVER, I WILL NOT APOLOGIZE FOR DEFENDING HER. WHILE SHE ISN'T YOUR DATE MATE, SHE IS STILL MINE, I ASK THAT YOU RESPECT THAT."

Red nodded, tense expression fading into a easy smirk, "Course Boss, That ain't my business either."

Edge smiled, actually smiled, "THANK YOU...I-YOU ARE MY BROTHER, SANS, AND IT IS ABOUT TIME I START TREATING YOU AS SUCH. I WILL DO BETTER, YOU HAVE MY WORD."

This conversation went way better that Red could have ever hoped for, and he almost felt like screaming in happiness. Finally, finally he was talking to his younger brother, not as a minion, or as a lower ranker, but as an equal. As a fucking brother. 

"I HAVE A DATE WITH RACHEL IN AN HOUR, SO I WILL BE HEADING OUT. YOU MAY SPEAK WITH ME LATER IF YOU WISH."

Like that, Edge brushed past him and headed for the door. He still had things to think through, and that was fine. He just needed his brother to know one thing.

"Hey pap?"

Edge paused, glancing over his shoulder to face him, "YES?"

"Love ya."

Edge seemed to struggle for a moment, as if it pained him to respond, but he knew that wasn't a bad thing. In the underground, you were killed for showing even the slightest bit of affection for one another. Care made you weak, and you didn't know who you were gonna loose that day. They would have to get used to showing that love here, whenever they could.

"I...", He sighed, shaking his skull, "I LOVE YOU TOO, SANS."

Chapter Text

Sooo, this ain't an update (dw a new chapter will be out soon) but I have a new fic idea that I wanna run by you guys.

So It's gonna be a Swapfell Sans x reader fic, and the basic idea of it is that the reader falls into the underground, falls in love with Sans, they're happy yadda yadda yadda when reader dies (idk how yet) and a reset occurs (sans knows about resets and timeline shit in this fic) and in the new timeline, reader does not fall into the underground as she does before, and does not meet Sans. Fast forward, monsters are freed from the underground, and one day whilst reader is working a shift at the coffee shop, she serves a customer (Sans). He remembers her, and everything, but she doesn't, and shes confused why this complete stranger (who seems pretty damn familiar) seems to know her, and is crushed that she doesnt know him. Awkward convos insue, he becomes a regular, they become friends, and the whole fic is kinda just Sans trying to get her to remember, whilst also struggling with the idea that maybe he's lost her for good. Will probably be alot of angst and the specifics haven't been worked out yet but yh that's it.

Idk if this is an original concept (it probably isnt) so when the fic gets released, pls dont come for me if it has a similar idea to another fic bc I genuinely haven't seen one like it yet. If it does seem like another fic, plsss give me the name so I can credit the Og creator of the concept. Sooo...what do yall think? Would it be smth you're interested in or no😭 Thoughts and opinions ppl!

With that said, I hope you're having a splendid day or night and I'm truly grateful for all the love and support and constructive criticisms you guys gave shown me, is appreciate all of it and I APPRECIATE YOUUUU💙

Chapter Text

When Sugar had called you two mornings after the phonecall with Red and Sans, you thought that perhaps he wanted to arrange a date, or simply to talk to you, but when he spoke through the other end, he sounded tense, almost..worried? Clearly something bad at happened and you were about to find out what it was.

"Are you..okay?"

You asked your boyfriend curiously, already changing just in case he needed you. Sugar inhaled sharply, and then shook his head.

"No..Not Really I-"

He cut himself off, and you frowned, pressing the phone between your ear and your shoulder, already slipping on your shoes. 

"Sugar, hun, what happened?"

His voice trembled, but he seemed to power through the struggle to speak.

"It's Gray."

A million different possibilities ran through your head in that moment. Was he hurt? Did Rachel do something? Did Edge do something? Was he dead? Did-

"..(Y/n)?"

You blinked back your panic, settling yourself. You needed to be calm, for the both of you. 

"I'm on my way. Tell me everything when I get there, okay?"

Sugar sighed, almost in relief. "O-Okay. I'll leave the front door unlocked."

He hung up, and you slipped your phone into your pocket, saying a rapid goodbye to Black and Mutt, who were in the kitchen, before practically rushing outside and towards the house next door, pushing the door open and instantly met with a panicked Sugar. The second he saw you, he pulled you into a tight, yet unsure embrace, gripping you like a lifeline. You wanted nothing more than to rush upstairs and make sure Gray was okay and very much alive, but Sugar clearly needed you right now, and you were going to make sure he was okay before jumping into action.

You said nothing, guiding him to sit on the couch with you without letting him go, adjusting to make the hug more comfortable. His gloved fingers fiddled with the fabric of your sweater, and you inhaled his familiar yet comforting scent of vanilla and lime. Once you were sure he was able to speak, you pulled away and cupped his face in your hands.

"So, what happened?"

He took a long drag of air, and then spoke, "Gray Has Bad Days, As Do I..Considering What We Went Through...But I Just Can't Seem To Handle It When He Gets Like This..."

You frowned, but let him continue.

"He Was Fine Up Until Last Night. Edge, Gray, Rachel And I Were In The Living Room, Reluctantly Of Course, And Rachel Said Something...Christ It Was...-"

Just like that, you felt your blood begin to warm, clenching your jaw tightly to prevent yourself from losing it.

"What did that rotten bitch say?"

You asked cooly, and Sugar couldn't look you in the eyes, "She Said..She Said That She Was..Suprised That Gray Hadn't Eaten You Yet."

You froze, mouth dropping open in sheer horror, staring at Sugar to make sure you heard what you had. When he didn't move, you knew it was true.

"She..She what?"

"It Was Disgusting. I Was Yelling At Her and Even Edge Reprimanded Her For It But..Gray Just Shut Down. When Rachel Left And The Three Of Us Remained In The Living Room..I Asked If He Was Okay And He Just...Left. When I Tried To Speak To Him This Morning..Get Him To Eat Something He..He Looked Empty. I Couldn't Think Of Anyone Else To C-Call And-"

You were going to rip Rachel a new asshole, but first, you were going to comfort your boyfriend.

"Sugar, you did the right thing."

His breathing was uneven and rapid, and you could tell he was on the direct verge of a panic attack, and would have one if you didn't do anything.

That stupid cunt.

You moved his skull upwards to face you, his eye-lights meeting your kind eyes.

"Sugar, baby, look at me. I'm here, okay? You did the right thing, and I am so, so sorry that happened. It's okay Sweetheart."

He pulled you against him and pressed his face into your shoulder, trembling. You did nothing to stop anything he was doing, merely rubbing the back of his skull and giving him as much time as he needed to calm down. You weren't going to leave him like this.

Five, then ten, then twenty minutes passed in silence, occasional words of reassurance coming from you being the only noise made. That was all it was, the two of you holding eachother, Sugar quiet and shaky, his grip adjusting every now and then. It would have been peaceful, but considering the circumstances, you felt nothing but rage. You wanted to hurt her, but, in the long run, killing her would definitely end badly for you, and for Sugar and Gray too since in some strange way, they would be blamed for her death to. If only you could get away with murder.

Sugar pulled back after a while, kissing you sweetly, and you finally felt the tension leave his body.

"Where's Gray?"

He sighed, gesturing to the stairs, "In His Room."

You stood, and Sugar grabbed your wrist, "I Love My Brother More Than Anything, But...I Cannot See Him Like This..It Doesn't Feel Right I..I Want You To Be Careful, Okay? He Can Be Unpredictable And..Sometimes Violent If You Move Too Quickly. If..If Anything Happens..Anything At All..Scream, As Loud As You Can..Okay? Promise Me You'll Do That."

You didn't think Gray would ever intentionally hurt you..but you trusted Sugar. "Okay. I promise."

He nodded, letting you go and watching you ascend the steps. You reached the second floor, and made a beeline for Grays room, hesitating by the door. You wanted to bust it down and dive on him, but Sugars words stayed prominent in your head, so you knocked cautiously first before pushing it open.

At first, you didn't even know if he was there, peering around the dimly lit room for a trace of him. Then, you noticed some movement on the bed, eyes trained on a large mass underneath his blankets. No wonder you couldn't see him.

"Gray..? It's me. Sugar called me over. He's really worried about you."

You slowly approached the bed, making your footsteps deliberately louder so that he knew where you where, and knew you were approaching. The last thing you wanted was to startle him.

"I heard what happened and...I came to help."

There was no noise, nothing. By the time you reached his bedside, you were immensely concerned, the mass having stilled and no noise apart from your own being in the room. You didn't want to touch him, but you desperately wanted to know if he was okay.

"Gray..?" You attempted one last time, staring down at his covered form. When nothing happened again, you reached out to atleast nudge him, but in mere moments, a skeletal hand shot out from underneath the sheets and gripped your hand, tight.

You yelped in both pain and suprised as you were violently yanked onto the bed, pinned by both wrists with one hand. You struggled against him, but a loud, almost animalistic snarl practically commanded you to stop. Your body was frozen, chest heaving as you locked eyes with him, his red eye-light covering your startled face with a crimson glow. You would find this attractive if you knew that it wasn't him acting right then, it was something else. Something dark. Something that no matter how hard you tried to pretend it didn't, made you fear for your life. Was this how Gray was in the underground?

He was growling, actually growling at you, and for a moment you considered screaming for Sugar..but you wouldn't. You wouldn't give up on him now, not after all the two of you had been through.

"Gray.."

The anger in his face softened, but he still seemed on guard, as if he didn't even known where he was or who he was speaking to. You watched him carefully, and after a few more minutes of intense glaring, he released your wrists, but still remained on top of you, watching your every movement with a sharp, calculating eye-light. He sniffed the air, and frowned deeply, pressing harder against you, hands searching your body for something. His hands travelled up your sweater, and you attempted to push him away, but he merely growled once more, holding you down at he mapped you out. It was then you realised what he must be looking for.

You reached into your pocket slowly, keeping eye-contact with him as you pulled out a chocolate bar, unwrapping it and holding it out to him. Gray instantly took a grateful bite, having calmed down considerably, but then paused, staring at you once more. He grabbed your wrist in his hand, and shoved the chocolate bar down towards your lips, catching you off guard. He wanted you to..eat some?

You complied, wanting to keep the energy positive, taking a small bite of the bar and looking up at the large skeleton for approval. He waited until you swallowed, and then let out a pleased grumble, eating the rest of the bar before settling himself down upon you, eye-sockets still wide. You shifted to try and ease the strain on your legs, but Gray pinned you by your hips.

"Don't."

"Gray I-.."

"Stop moving. It's pissin' me off."

You paused, and then went still, allowing him to lay ontop of you without a disturbance. You hadn't ever seen him like this before, but Sugar informed you that he could get like this sometimes, on particularly bad days when everything became too much. Rachel's revolting comment definitely triggered the way he was acting now. 

"Hey."

His voice scared you for a moment, but you let him speak.

"I wouldn't hurt you. Ever. Even if im pissed."

"I know that."

"Do you?"

You frowned down at him, "Whats that supposed to mean?"

"Few moments ago, you were scared. Of me. I scared you."

You exhaled slowly, "What you did scared me. I wouldn't be scared of you."

He looked like he didn't believe you, pushing himself up and away from your body, glaring once more. 

"If this is about what Rachel said.."

The skeleton snarled at the mention of her name, and you heard the fabric of his sheets tear underneath his grip. This was a step in the wrong direction. You needed to take a different approach.

"Sugar told me everything...and I'm sorry. I'm sorry she said that, i'm sorry that you feel like this now..and i'm sorry that you think I don't feel safe around you. But..It's not true. I'm not scared of you and I never will be."

Gray stared, huffing in irritation, red droplets forming at the corners of his eye-sockets, further illuminating the room. "When you came in here, all I could smell was fear. Made me gag. I hadn't even touched you and you were already scared."

"Not of you. Never of you. If anything, I was scared for you Gray. The things that Sugar said-"

"Who cares what he fuckin' said!"

He snapped, causing you to flinch back. He noticed, recoiling in on himself with a pained huff. However, you were quicker, grabbing his hand and tugging him towards you. He grunted in suprise, staring at you in shock as you placed his hand around your throat, holding it there. 

"You could kill me if you wanted to. Right now."

The anger drained from his face and was replaced with disgust, and slight fear. 

"But you don't want to."

"Of course I fuckin' don't-"

"Exactly. You could, but you don't want to, and you never will. I wouldn't be trusting you with my life right now if i was scared, Gray."

He looked in awe, eye-light constantly changing shape in an unstable manner.

"I know what it's like to be scared of someone you're close to, someone you're supposed to love. Not for one second have I ever felt like that with you, or your brother."

Gray lurched forward, and at first you thought he would push you off the bed. Instead, he crushed you against him, pressing his face against your pulse and inhaling steadily. He was static with magic, his bones feeling warm to the touch, the heat seeping into you. He crooned quietly, touching every part of your body, not inherently sexual, but instead loving, like he was blindfolded and trying to make a sculpture.

His hand became firm on your back, and it was almost like he was trying to breath himself into you, make you part of him, and the soft noises of approval he made every now and then lulled you in.

"..love you.."

The words were low and made your body tingle, his touching becoming more possessive.

"..wanna mark you.."

You paused, nestling in his hoodie, "..mark?"

"..monsters mark their 'mates' or partners..leaves permanent magic on them so everyone knows its official..wanna do that to you. Make sure everyone knows I love you..and you love me.."

Tears welled in your eyes, and you clung to him harder, "Of course."

You pulled back the fabric of your sweater, exposing your skin to the larger skeleton, him gently taking you by your shoulders and pressing his teeth against your skin experimentally, looking at you one last time for confirmation before biting down. Your body felt hot and cold all at once, a gasp leaving your mouth at the sting. Gray pulled away reluctantly, and you noticed red, glowing vapour leaking from the indents before dissapearing completely, as if it were absorbed into your body. 

"It'll heal soon..sorry if it looks..nasty.."

"It's perfect. I love you."

His red eye-light formed into a warbled heart, his magic still unstable, and he cupped your face in his large hand.

"Helpin' you with your garden was the best decision I've made in my life.."

You smiled blearily, "Saying yes was mine."

And then he kissed you, and that was perfect too.

Chapter Text

Once you were emotionally stable enough to leave Gray alone for a few minutes, you left his room to fetch Sugar from downstairs, being slightly concerned about him due to how panicked he had been earlier. You were just outside the door when you came face to face with the one skeleton you didn't exactly like to be around. The Edgelord himself.

He stared you down, as if you had broken into his house, glaring with natural menace. You blinked, looking up at him with a frown. He went to speak, but then cut himself off, sniffing the air with a scowl on his face. His gaze landed on your exposed neck, more specifically, the bite mark, and the horror on his face amplified. 

"HE MARKED YOU?"

You nodded confidently, "Yeah, got a problem with that?"

Edge seemed taken aback by your defensiveness, and you felt slightly bad. He hadn't done anything..yet.

"Shit..sorry, didn't mean to be so hostile."

He rolled his eye-lights, "I'M NOT A CHILD. I WAS MERELY SHOCKED BY YOUR AUDACITY, THAT'S ALL."

"Sure.."

He still seemed like he wanted to ask something, but you weren't going to beg, so you stared, silently watching him struggle with his ego.

"WHY ON EARTH WOULD YOU AGREE TO THAT?"

"Because I love him..? Did you not mark Rachel-"

"SHUT IT."

He snapped, folding his arms across his chest. You had clearly crossed a line, and you didn't even have to pry to know the answer to your question. 

"Uh..sorry. Again."

He sighed in irritation, "YOU SAY THAT WORD ALOT. IT'S INSUFFERABLE."

You grinned up at him with an evil glint in your eye, "Sorry."

"YOU- I KNOW WHAT YOU ARE TRYING TO DO AND IT IS NOT WORKING!"

You couldn't help but laugh at his anger, muffling the sound as best you could whilst he grumbled at you. You didn't particularly like him, but he was extremely fun to piss off.

"HONESTLY- I DO NOT KNOW WHY MY BROTHER LIKES YOU SO MUCH."

You frowned, matching his tone, "I could say the same."

Suddenly, the joking banter turned into quick hostility, the air hot with Edge's magic, and you felt your bite begin to sting again. Gray had slightly explained to you that until the bite heals, it will sting or flare up when other monsters used their magic around you. It was as if his magic was fighting others  so that they couldn't leak through and mingle. Edge noticed the way you clutched your neck, and glanced away, a growl forming in his throat. You sighed in defeat, feeling exhausted already from the constant animosity between the two of you. You wanted to be his friend, if anything, and this constant back and forth was beginning to wear you out.

"Look Edge..can we stop this?"

He raised a brow at you, still looking furious.

"STOP WHAT?"

"This whole..tension thing. I know you don't like me, and I'm not the biggest fan of you if i'm honest..but using energy on disliking you is really tiring. If we're in the same room you're either glaring at me or i'm trying to avoid you. I don't know if we'll ever be on good terms..but we don't always have to be on bad terms, do we?"

You weren't lying. You'd rather just be neutral with him rather than telepathically killing eachother. It was less mentally straining. 

Edge stared for a long time, as if fighting with himself, arms still tightly folded. Then, he spoke. "I DO NOT LIKE YOU, THAT IS TRUE..BUT.."

He trailed off, and you patiently waited for him to continue. "..I DO NOT SEE THE HARM IN..TOLERATING YOUR PRESENCE. BESIDES, WHY WOULD SOMEONE AS TERRIBLE AND AS GREAT AS ME WASTE EVEN A SINGLE GLANCE ON SOMEONE AS INSIGNIFICANT AS YOU."

You know what, you'd take what you could get. At least he was agreeing and not threatening you. You couldn't help but have a slight, final dig at him.

"I apologise for calling you an asshole behind your back."

He twitched in annoyance, "AND I APOLOGISE FOR ALMOST CALLING YOU A CUNT TO YOUR FACE."

"Touché"

He hummed in amusement, and for the first time since the supermarket all those months ago, you actually felt at ease in his presence, even if he had only agreed to tolerate you.

"So..truce?"

You held out your hand, and he begrudgingly took it, "TRUCE."

The second the moment was deemed over, he snatched his hand back and stormed off down the hallway, not before calling back to you, "BE THANKFUL I EVEN TOUCHED YOU, HUMAN."

You would also take that as well.

Once he had dissapeared, you hurriedly headed downstairs, finding a stressed out Sugar on the couch, wringing his wrists in a frantic manner. Once he was aware of your presence, he swiftly gathered you into his arms, kissing you urgently, which caught you off guard. He pulled away moments later, but still kept you in his arms, looking..relieved. You smiled comfortingly, wrapping your arms around him and securing yourself in his hold. 

"Did Everything Go Alright, Buttercup?"

Concern was laced in his tone, and you did quick to reassure him with an eager nod, kissing his skull lovingly. 

"He's okay now. You wanna go see him?"

Sugar frowned, and you pressed your forehead against his foreskull, "Whats wrong?"

"I'm His Brother..And I Had To Ask You For Assistance-"

His voice wavered, "I Feel So Useless- I- I Know More About What He's Going Through Than Anyone..But I Had To Ask You For Help And I-.."

You used one of your hands to place against his skull, and he nuzzled into it, still looking relatively upset, pulling you against him tighter. "Sugar, you said yourself before, seeing him like that would have put you in a bad place, and I know you want more than anything to help your brother..but you did help him. You called me because you trusted me enough to make sure he was okay, and that alone takes alot of courage. So don't ever think for a second that you are useless, because you are the sweetest, most thoughful and helpful skeleton I know. Gray and I love you for it, okay?"

He nipped your hand playfully, smiling at you, "You Always Know How To Make Me Feel Better.."

You grinned, "I'd be a pretty shitty girlfriend if I didn't. I'm glad you called me over today. I love helping you and Gray, In anyway I can, even If it's small."

He chuckled, "You Help Us More Than You Realise.."

He leaned in to kiss you, but then paused, going through the same motions Edge had when you encountered him. He stared at the bite mark on your skin, and you found yourself flushing from embarrassment.

"Gray..Marked You?"

He asked, pinpricks becoming little stars, which you didn't even know he could do, as you had only seen it on Blue. Could all of the skeletons do that?

"U-uhm..yes? I hope that doesn't bother you?"

Sugar laughed again, this time louder, "Why On Earth Would It Bother Me? My Brother, Who Refused To Form Connections With Anyone Other Than Me, Marked You! You-...You Really Are A Little Miracle.."

Sugar didn't let you respond, instead he began kissing you with suprising passion, causing you to gasp. His ecto-toungue pushing past your lips and into your mouth. You were suprised to say the least, but not because Sugar had a tounge, as you had guess every skeleton had due to your experience with Gray. You were suprised because up until now, your kisses and affection with Sugar had been nothing but innocent and sweet. This was definitely a welcome change.

As he kissed you, you felt his left hand travel down your body, and to your absolute shock, he gave your backside a firm squeeze,before abruptly pulling away, panting. This was the first time Sugar had left you thoroughly flustered.

"Ah..Sorry. I Got A Bit Carried Away."

"I-It's fine. I liked it anyway."

Sugar merely smiled, "Good."

His gaze lingered on your mark, expression fond, and you asked the question you had been thinking of since he first noticed it.

"Would..you want to mark me?"

Sugar's face softened.

"More Than Anything Buttercup..But I Want It To Be Special, Not Just Because My Brother Has."

You pouted in fake dissappointment, and Sugar swiped his thumb against your lip, "Have Patience. Now, Enough Canoodling! Let Us Go See My Brother!"

You kissed his cheekbone, "Aye Aye Captain"

♤

       ♤

              ♤

Rachel Mive was pretty. This was a fact she prided herself on, and used to her advantage. If she didn't want to do something, she simply wouldn't do it, there was no comprising or convincing around it. Her Boss wanted her to work extra hours? A few suggestive comments would get her out of it. The Pretty new Barista at her second Job was getting more attention? A rumour here and there and she was fired by ten the next morning. She got exactly what she wanted, when she wanted it, no if, and's or buts about it. She would not settle for anything less than the best, which is exactly what she believed she deserved. Being spoilt and having weak-willed parents would do that to a person.

Apart from being pretty, and demanding, she was also immensely manipulative. She would twist any story into a hyperbolic rant, and in the end, she would always be the poor, sweet, innocent victim, her favourite role to play. She could be anything, or anyone, but no matter the situation, she always knew which character to be. She was getting yelled at for a mistake? She would be the sweet, teary eyed klutz who 'clearly couldn't do anything right'. Her friend was telling an entertaining story? Suddenly she was the girl who's dog died just the other morning, despite absolutely despising pets. She was everyone, all of the time, and switching back and forth at a snap of a finger was absolutely thrilling to do.

However, her favourite passtime was to mess with people's  lives until they no longer entertained her, or no longer provided her with what she wanted, and then dump them when necessary. She enjoyed the look of crushed defeat on people's faces when they realised she had been using them all along. It made her happy, and she deserves to be happy, right?

Rachel had been working at a cafe when she met the first of many skeletons. He was tall, with a few scars here and there and a collar round his neck. When he gave her his order, he seemed flustered, looking anywhere else but her eyes. She could instantly tell he had a small crush, but she wasn't going to pursue it until she found out where he lived. After that, she had only one goal in mind. Make Mutt, his brother and their cousins fall in love with her, and then move into their house.

Soon, after a week or so of casual talk and slight flirting, her regulars became a murder of skeletons, each having their own unique personality that she couldn't care less about. Her main priority was Sans, as he was the head of the house, so she did her best to get into his good graces by befriending Papyrus first. Once that had been seeled, the rest was history.

They began inviting her over every other day, wanting her company or for her to do things with them. She received countless texts and calls, which was irritating, but completely worth it when one by one, the skeletons began to confess. Once the relationships had been sealed, the next part in her plan was set in motion.

Stretch had invited her over for a movie night with the whole house, and she saw this as a better time than never to break her fake news with everyone present. She came into the house, trying her best to look upset, and it appeared to have worked, as throughout the film, a few of the skeletons threw her concerned looks. When the movie was over, she put on the fucking water works.

She wailed and babbled about how she was being kicked out of her apartment, and she had no-where else to go, and the skeletons were nothing but sympathetic, expressing worry over her situation. It was Sans who told her that she could move in with them, and she pretended to be reluctant, asking him if he was 'truly sure it was okay'. When he confirmed, she knew she had won. She placed her face in her hands as Sans wrapped his arms around her, and no one saw the vindictive smile she wore underneath her layers of sweetness. 

Idiots.

After moving in, she did nothing but fake it. She pretended to like Edge and Black's handmaid gifts, she pretended to be interested in whatever game or book Stretch and Mutt got into, she pretended to care when Sans or Red had a nightmare, and she pretended to actually be attracted to Papyrus and Blue. Every moment she was was pretending, and every moment they were buying it. They were so fucking niave it actually made her laugh. She knew this would  be fun, and she was going to enjoy breaking each and every one of them, one by one. No one would get in her way.

Chapter Text

Sugar carried you all the way upstairs, which made you laugh, refusing to let you go until you both were infront of Grays door, placing you down gently. You pushed it open without hesitation, noticing Gray sat up on the bed, looking relatively content. He saw you and his brother and smiled, opening his arms. You dragged Sugar in with you and the three of you hugged for a good minute, silently.

"The cavalry has arrived."

You joked, and Sugar laughed, "Indeed We Have."

Gray rolled his eye-light, squeezing you tightly before letting go, ruffling your hair. You smiled, and kissed his jaw, stroking Sugar's skull and flopping down onto his bed with an 'oof'. The taller skeleton joined you, and you dragged Gray down to lay with you.

"Forceful, ain't you?"

"My best quality really!"

"I Agree. Her Forcefulness Is Rather Graceful"

You poked Sugar's side and he shrieked quietly, recoiling. A devilish look appeared on your face, and you lifted his shirt before ticking his ribs, causing him to gasp and giggle into his palm, which quickly turned into full blown laughter as you continued, straddling him to get a better reach. 

Gray watched the two of you with a soft smile, expression fond and loving. You wouldn't know this yet, but seeing his brother looking so..happy was the best thing in the world. And, he had you to thank for that.

"No More- No More- Mercy!"

You relented on your tickling attack, and Sugar panted beneath you, wiping tears away from his sockets. You kissed his cheek and pet his skull some more, but then jolted at the sound he made. It was low and constant and-

"You can purr?!"

Sugar flushed a light grey, looking slightly embarrassed, "U-Uh- Yes? We All Can-"

Your head snapped in Gray's direction, and he looked startled, obviously not paying attention to the conversation. You crawled off of Sugar and towards him, and he watched you curiously. When you reached his side, you placed your hand against the undamaged part of his skull, and pet him. He shrugged and leaned into your palm happily, releasing a deeper, much louder purr. You awed quietly.

"This is the cutest thing evER-!"

Sugar grabbed you from behind, tickling your sides, and as you didn't expect it, you squealed loudly, melting into him and cackling, frantically turning left and right. Just as you were about to beg for mercy, Gray's door opened to reveal a confused and slightly concerned looking Stretch. You all paused, staring at eachother awkwardly.

"Uhh-"

"This Is Not What It Looks Like!"

You had to admit, the scene he walked in on was pretty suggestive. You were laid against Sugar, your sweater pulled up just below your chest, and Gray was gripping your ankles to stop you from moving against Sugar's tickle attack. It did look like..something was going.

"We're tickling eachother."

You explained, sitting up and pulling your sweater down, embarrassed. Stretch shrugged closing the door behind him and settling down on the floor infront of you, back facing you.

"Cool. Imma chill with you guys if you don't mind. Edge is hunting for me and I don't wanna deal with that right now."

Gray raised a brow, "Why's he huntin' for you?"

"I said some shit to him earlier before I left, he said and I quote, 'When you return, I will end you'. So uh- I'm not tryna get ended today? M'not really in the mood for that."

You giggled, moving to lay on your stomach and leant off the bed to look at him, "What did you even say?"

"He was gettin' on my nerves so I uh- called him a little piss baby-"

He cut himself off by laughing, and you cackled into Gray's sheets, Sugar grabbing your leg whilst chuckling to stop you from falling off. Gray leant forward and high-fived Stretch, smirking.

"Nice one."

"Heh, thanks. I narrowly avoided him in the hallway and went to come in here but I heard some..strange sounds- was gonna knock but he was leaving his room so I kinda went for it- I rather see weird stuff than be slaughtered in cold bone-marrow."

Sugar grinned, "Well, You Are Welcome To Hide In Here With Us."

"Thanks Sugar"

You stared at Stretch with a grin, and he playfully rolled his eye-lights, poking your cheek, "Don't start, (Y/n)"

You just had to, "My lord-"

Stretch tugged your hair and you yelped, slipping off the bed and onto the floor with a thud, much to Sugar's shock.

"Oh My- Are You Alright Down There-?"

He sounded like he was about to laugh, but you merely remained face first against the wood, mumbling something incoherent.

"Sorry, can't hear you with your face full of oak."

You blindly jabbed Stretch in the side, and he grunted in pain, clutching Gray's bed-side table for support.

"Karma's a bitch."

You muttered, rolling over and holding your head in your hands, as you had bumped it during the fall. Stretch snickered, reaching out and pinching you, causing you to screech and crawl away from him. 

"Stop It- Sugarrrr he's being mean!"

Sugar merely chuckled and watched as you slowly crawled away from Stretch, who was laughing like a mad-man. By the time you two had stopped play-fighting like kids, Gray had fallen asleep, Sugar following not far behind him.

Stretch and you slapped eachother a few more times before you flopped against him in exhaustion, him resting a hand on your head. He stared at you for a good moment, gesturing down to your neck with his head, "So, he finally marked you? Took him long enough."

You didn't know if the fall had caused you to start hearing things, but you could detect a slight hint of..jealousy in Stretch's tone? But, that was impossible, right? He was a friend and you knew he saw you as nothing more. Brushing this off and pinning it down to your possible concussion, you nodded along to his question, which you had no doubt would be asked by any other skeleton you came across that day. You should get used to it now.

"Yeah, I didn't even know it was a thing until he asked me but..here we are?"

Stretch chuckled, staring up at the ceiling aimlessly, the only noise after that being the occasional soft snore from Sugar or Gray. You didn't know what to say, and for the first time, things between the two of you had become awkward. When the orange clad skeleton finally spoke up again, it made you jump.

"So..you free later today?"

You shrugged, leaning closer to him, "I guess so, why?"

"Well, Blue and I are going to the Aquarium. We invited Rachel but she turned us down. Again."

You could sense the bitterness in his tone, and you frowned, "Was she busy?"

"Nah. She said Aquariums are boring and she wasn't in the mood to 'stare at fish.' Didn't see the point in tryna convince her. So..I was wonderin' if you wanted to come instead? It would cheer Blue up alot, plus, it be good to have you there."

You felt a mixture of emotions all at once. Firstly, you were incredibly pissed at Rachel, which wasn't exactly new, as even her name set you off. Secondly, you felt touched, in a way. Stretch could of invited anyone else, like Sans or Papyrus..but he invited you. It was touching to be his first choice in replacement..which was a contradicting sentence in itself.

"Sure! Sounds fun. The three of us haven't hung out in a while anyway."

Stretch raised a brow at you, "You sure? You ain't just saying that cause you feel bad?"

You shook your head violently, "Hell no! I love fish!"

Stretch tugged your hair once more, which made you slap away his skeletal hand. 

"Wh-"

"You're weird."

"Says the monster who drinks honey straight from a bottle."

He shrugged, "Touché, Sweetness, touché."

♤

      ♤

              ♤

You were never actually aware that there was an aquarium in the city until Stretch told you about it, so it was actually an exciting experience for both you and Blue, who was beaming eagerly at you.

"STRETCH AND I GO TO THE AQUARIUM OFTEN! I'M GLAD YOU WERE ABLE TO JOIN US TODAY, ESPECIALLY CONSIDERING ALL THE...EXCITEMENT LATELY."

The three of you had just gotten inside, and you were sandwiched in between Stretch and Blue, the shorter skeleton linking his arm with yours lazily.

"I get that. Things have been..pretty tense for a while"

Stretch huffed in agreement, and Blue nodded at you, "TRUE. THERE ISN'T A DAY THAT GOES BY NOW WITHOUT AT LEAST ONE RIDICULOUSLY STUPID ARGUMENT. THE..FORCES ARE DEFINITELY NOT ON OUR SIDE."

You sighed, leaning against Blue, "The way things have been going, the forces can suck my dick."

He laughed unashamedly at your response, nudging his head against yours whilst Stretch glanced over at the two of you fondly. Eventually, the three of you reached the actual fish, and you instantly gravitated towards one of the larger tanks, staring in fascination at the octopus inside. You were so lost in thought that you almost didn't hear Stretch's voice behind you, perhaps closer than you were used to.

"It's..kinda ugly.."

You visibly jumped, before you registered what he had said, and you frowned up at him.

"No he's not! He's cute!"

Stretch looked between the octopus and yourself, raising a brow at you.

"How do you know it's a he?"

"Because I read his information! His name is Bubble and I love him."

The determination in your voice and the firm look on your face caused Stretch to snort into his sleeve, trying not to openly laugh at you. You ignored him and turned to Blue, tugging his arm a few times to get his attention, which was hard since he was more focused on watching a pufferfish circle some coral than the current debate. Once he had actually realised you needed him, he regarded you with a hum and a small head tilt.

"Do you think Bubble is cute?"

Blue looked baffled, so his younger brother explained. 

"The octopus."

The short skeleton stared at the floating creature curiously, then turned back to you with a patient smile.

"I THINK BUBBLE IS...ADORABLE."

"That sounded really forced, but I'll take what I can get. Suck on that, Stretch!"

Stretch rolled his eye-lights playfully, giving your head a gentle flick before disappearing deeper into the aquarium, leaving yourself and Blue alone infront of Bubble's tank.

"THANK YOU, REALLY."

You frowned over at Blue, looking confused,

"For what?"

"COMING. OBVIOUSLY I'M THRILLED YOU'RE HERE BUT...IT MEANS ALOT TO MY BROTHER. HE REALLY LIKES YOU, HUMAN, AND HE SOUNDED SO HAPPY THAT YOU WERE COMING TODAY. THANK YOU FOR CHEERING HIM UP."

You were close to tears, but you held them back on account of the fact that you didn't want to cry in public.

"It's no problem, Blue. Stretch is one of my closest friends, so spending any time with him is always fun. ..but..-"

The skeleton looked at you curiously, and you continued, "I'd like to spend more time with you too. You're also a good friend of mine and I enjoy your company."

"..REALLY?"

You nodded, and Blue seemed almost flustered, as if he wasn't used to recieving compliments or requests like that, which honestly saddened you.

"YOU DON'T THINK I'M ..ANNOYING?"

"Why would I think that?" You knew exactly why he would say something like that, but you remained calm.

"NO REASON..I-..THANK YOU. I'D LOVE TO SPEND MORE TIME WITH YOU TOO

You grinned, grabbing his gloved hand in yours and dragging him off to find Stretch, who was staring curiously at a swarm of orange fish.

"You found your people"

You joked after you gently collided with him, allowing him to wrap an arm around your shoulder. He didn't respond, but he looked happy, glowing almost, so you did what any normal person would do, take a picture of him. Luckily for you, he didn't notice, but you would definitely send it to him later to embarrass him, which would be fun since usually he was the one embarrassing you, like the time he took a video of you singing the lyrics to a Taylor Swift song out of key, which he constantly held over your head ALL the time.

Blue still had your hand in his, and you weren't planning on letting go until he did. The last thing you wanted was to unintentionally make him think you didn't want to be next to him. You wanted every skeleton to feel wanted, yes, even Edge's stubborn ass. You would get through to the motherfucker some day.

The rest of the afternoon was spent wandering around with the two boys and staring at fish, and you admit, you went back to stare at Bubble a few hundred times, which Stretch and even Blue teased you about. Overall, the three of you had fun, and you were glad you had this chance to spend time with them and allow them to trust you more. Plus, it was great to see them smiling and for once not gloomy because of something Rachel did or said.

Now, you were on the bus home, sat between Blue and Stretch at the back, Stretch scrolling on his phone, occasionally showing you a meme, and Blue talking to you animatedly about a new puzzle he was working on. Then, out of nowhere, he stopped talking a looked..shy?

You were about to ask him what was wrong, but he began speaking.

"I HAVE SOMETHING FOR YOU..I BOUGHT IT AT THE GIFT SHOP...I DON'T KNOW IF YOU'LL LIKE IT THOUGH.."

You smiled warmly, "Blue, I'll appreciate anything you get me."

He wore an awkward grin, reaching into his back and pulling out a small, Octopus plush, placing it into your open arms. It was blue with orange stars, and you were in absolute awe of it. Your eyes sparkled with joy, and the skeleton became nervous.

"DO YOU NOT LIKE IT? I THOUGHT IT WOULD BE FUNNY-"

"Are you kidding? I love it! Thank you so much!"

You hugged him tightly, and if you had seen his face, you would have seen the Blue hue that dusted his skull. When you broke apart, you both stared at the small plush.

"WHAT ARE YOU GOING TO NAME IT?"

You beamed at Blue, "Bubble."

He laughed, voice filled with mirth, "OF COURSE."

Chapter Text

Gray: I've had (Y/n) for a day and a half, but if anything were to happen to her I would kill everyone in this house and then myself

~~~~~~

Edge: WHAT SHOULD I GET RACHEL FOR HER BIRTHDAY?

Black, under his breath: Medication.

~~~~~~~

(Y/n) to Rachel: Let's tell eachother a secret about ourselves. I'll go first! I hate you<3

~~~~~~~~~~

Gray, walking into the room:  Hey, you're outta milk.

Mutt: ....How did you get in?

~~~~~~~

Red: Bad things keep happenin' to me, Like I have bad luck or somethin'.

(Y/n): You don't have bad luck. Bad things keep happening to you because you're a dumbass.

~~~~~~~

Blue, watching the news: SOMEONE TRIED TO FIGHT A SQUID AT THE AQUARIUM TODAY!

Stretch, coming in covered in ink: well, maybe the squid was being a dick..

~~~~~~

Rachel: You saved me! I owe you my life!

Sugar: No Thanks. I've Seen It And I Am Not Very Impressed.

~~~~~~

Gray: Am I going too far?

Sugar: No, No. You went too far several hours ago. Now you're going to prison.

~~~~~~

(Y/n): God, give me patience.

Rachel: I think you mean 'give me strength'.

(Y/n): If God gave me strength, you'd be dead.

~~~~~~

(Y/n): This is such a bad idea..

Stretch: Then why are you coming along?

(Y/n): Because someone needs to talk the police out of arresting us when this inevitably goes wrong.

~~~~~~

Sans: Date someone who will wake you up at 3am to look at the stars.

Red: If anyone, and I mean anyone, wakes me up at 3 in the fuckin' mornin' to look at the sky, that person will be permanently removed from my damn life.

~~~~~~

Stretch: *Bangs his leg* FUCK!

Blue: MIND YOUR LANGUAGE!

Stretch: what else am I supposed to say? 'Woe is I'?

Blue: 

Stretch: You have to accept that swearing is necessary sometimes.

~~~~~

Gray: You are the love of my life, and my best friend, and I would do anything for you.

(Y/n): I want you to have a proper sleep schedule.

Gray: Fuck no.

~~~~~~

Black: In Light Of What You Did For Me, You Can Hug Me For Four To Five Seconds.

(Y/n): FORTY FIVE SECONDS!?

Black: No! Four To Five Seconds!

(Y/n): Too late!

~~~~~~~

Sans: Okay, maybe playing 'Who's family is more dysfunctional' wasn't the best idea we've had. Red has been crying in the bathroom for thirty minutes..we can't get him out..

~~~~~~

(Y/n): It's dark in here..

Mutt: Don't worry, I got this.

Mutt: *stomps feet*

Mutt: *sketchers light up*

~~~~~~~

(Y/n): If theres going to be a dramatic scene, wait till I get back.

Papyrus: OF COURSE! I CAN'T FLIP A TABLE WITHOUT YOU!

~~~~~~

(Y/n): I currently have 7 empty notebooks and I have no clue what to put in them. Suggestions?

Papyrus: PUT SPAGHETTI IN IT.

(Y/n): I'm currently taking suggestions from literally anyone but you.

Sugar: Put Spaghetti In It.

(Y/n): I'm currently taking suggestions from anyone but you two.

Edge: PUT SPAGHETTI IN IT.

(Y/n): I'm no longer taking suggestions.

~~~~~~~

Store Worker: Would a Miss (Y/n) please come to the front desk?

(Y/n), arriving at the desk: Hello, is there a problem?

Store Worker: *points to Sugar and Gray*

Store Worker: I believe they belong to you?

Sugar and Gray, simultaneously: We got lost  :(

(Y/n): I didn’t even bring you guys here with me-

Chapter Text

Sooo...yall see the eventual smut tag right? Yall know eventually some shit is gonna happen right?

Just making sure cause I don't want some comments being like "umm..wtf?" Like besties it is IN THE TAGS so um..yh just wanna prevent ppl yelling at me when SMUT DOES OCCUR.

Ofc rn i feel like shit is too chaotic, it'll probably happen after Rachel leaves the scene, bc like Rn if it were to happen Reader would be gettin' it in and next door someone is being dragged down the stairs-

So yh- ahem-

ALSO TY FOR THE LOVE AND SUPPORT YOU GUYS ARE THE BEST I LITERALLY LOVE YOU ALL MY PRECIOUS BABIES. MWAH <3

YOUR LESBIAN MOTHER ADORES YALL

Chapter Text

You were excited. You had probably never been more excited to go to a party more in your entire life. You weren't exactly a spontaneous girl, but you did love Halloween, mainly because of the movies and costumes. Marianna's friend Lucy was hosting a costume party Halloween night, and she had extended the invitation to you, Gray and Sugar, as Mari had told her you were dating them, as well as Black and Mutt because she had insisted they were cool.

You were practically bouncing up and down when you told your two skele boyfriends, beaming with excitement at the idea of getting to dress up in anything you wanted. Marianna was going as Brahms from the boy( i had to I love him), and you had a vague idea of a costume you wanted to try.

Sugar was immediately on board with the idea, matching your eagerness. It took Gray some convincing, but when you and his brother began to give him puppy eyes, he relented, pretending to look annoyed, when you knew he was somewhat happy to be included. 

Mutt was on board quickly, looking excited about the idea of dressing up, as Black had told you despite his introverted nature, he loved the idea of human Halloween parties. His older brother reluctantly agreed, but you knew the big softie shared the same sentiment as Gray. They both felt good about being part of something.

As fun as the party sounded, above all else,  you were just satisfied that things were finally starting to look up for the house next door. The skeletons (well, all of them except Edge) seemed to prefer your presence over Rachel's now, texting you more often and asking to hang out. You had found this out when Sans took you to grillby's, and you asked if Rachel couldn't make it. He had awkwardly scratched the back of his head and stated that he hadn't even asked Rachel, you were his first choice.

This was a huge relief, because it meant that they had all become less tolerant of her toxic and borderline insane behaviour. Red was your inside man, being the only one in the house who had broken up with her so far, so any time there was a rift between her and one of the skellies, he was instantly sending you voicenotes and text messages. It was funny in some way, because Rachel was unknowingly driving herself into a ditch. So far, she and Edge were attached at the hip, which would have been concerning if you didn't feel like you were extremely close to breaking the two up.

It had been a week or so since you had made the truce with him, and you didn't know why you hadn't suggested it sooner. It was so much nicer to be greeted with a curt nod than a hateful glare anytime you went over. 

Putting these things aside, it was officially Halloween night, and you were fucking estatic, slipping on your costume. You had contemplated a few, but eventually decided on the phantom from Phantom of the opera, adding your own little twist on it with the help of Marianna. You had borrowed a suit from her, and created your own mask, making it creepier than the original for 'flair'.

To be accurate, you looked hot, and Marianna certainly thought so, when she had walked in to fix up her makeup, staring at you in flustered awe. It felt nice to actually let loose and have fun for once, not having to worry about the next door neighbours or Rachel or literally anything else. You made a promise to yourself to have fun with your friends and boyfriends tonight, and that was exactly what you were gonna do.

As you were touching up the last bit of your makeup on your maskless side, the door was flung open, making you jump. Sugar was stood in the doorway, in his vampire costume, staring at you in shock.

"(Y/n)..?"

You grinned, taking a bow, "The one and only."

When Sugar didn't reply, his face turning grey, you laughed, leaning closer to tease him.

"You like my costume?"

He nodded rapidly, "Very Much So!"

Sugar was always fun to tease, especially since his reactions ranged from flustered cutie to feral. This time, he seemed embarrassed, awkwardly standing before you. It was nice, to see how much he appreciated your effort into what you were wearing, which could range from a dress or one of his shirts. He liked it when you knew how much he loved you, and that was enough to make you tear up every single time.

You lifted your mask just a bit, and kissed him gently, which he responded to with a quiet whimper, gripping your waist. When you pulled back, you smirked at his refusal to meet your eyes.

"You weren't kidding, huh?"

Yeah, you'd have to wear a suit around him more often if you got this reaction. Instead of responding to your teasing question, he simply pushed you back into the bathroom counter and continued to kiss you, careful not to muss up your costume too much as you wrapped your arms around his neck.

"You Look...Good."

He muttered, and you almost started laughing again. Sugar wasn't one for simple compliments like that, so the fact that you had reduced him to this? You definitely had some sort of power.

He went to undo your top button, and you shifted yourself towards him eagerly, but your intimate moment was swiftly interrupted by a knock on the door.

"You bitches ready to see how good I look or what?"

You chuckled at Mari's timing, while Sugar looked severely dissapointed, fixing you up before letting you open the door. However, you almost regretted doing so because the second you saw Mari in her full costume, mask on and all, you combusted.

She was wearing a green cardigan, a white vest and black overalls, combined with her signature black platform boots. Her hair was free a curled down to her shoulders, and the mask put everything together.

"Princess, you keep gaping like that and you're gonna catch flies."

You were done, gone from this earth. 

"Get married already"

Gray entered the room, smirking and looking you up and down with a look of approval, before turning to look at Marianna and Sugar.

"lookin' good guys"

Mari raised a brow, "You look..the same?"

Sugar nodded indignantly, "Where's your Halloween Costume?"

The gruff skeleton unzipped his hoodie to reveal and white shirt with fake blood on it stating 'Boo'.

Mari chuckled and Sugar sighed in disappointment, "Why Am I Not Suprised?"

"Maximum effort. You guys look cool though, 'specially you Sunshine, gonna 'Phantom'-size bout' ya all night."

"That was awful"

"You loved it."

You shook your head at him, before kissing his skull and heading downstairs to check up on Black and Mutt. You had no idea what they were going as since they refused to tell you, but the second you walked into the living room, you instantly gasped in awe at what they were wearing.

Both brothers were donned in spiked collars, well, Mutt kept his usual one on, and fake ears and tails. They were going as fucking werewolves and it was the cutest thing ever.

"Oh my god"

You stated, bringing a hand to your mouth, the two noticing you immediately and seeming just as impressed by your costume as you were of theirs.

"You guys look so ridiculously cute right now its unbelievable."

Black bristled at your complement, "Cute? Seriously?"

"Bro, she's right. We look cute as hell"

"No."

You laughed, stepping closer and fiddling with the ears on Black's head. He allowed you to do so, but looked like an angry puppy the entire time, grumbling something about being ridiculed. His eye-lights flickered down your body, a slight tint of red covering his cheekbones. It seemed everyone liked your costume.

You suddenly had an idea, and  grabbed your phone out of your pocket,  the brothers looking at you curiously.

"I'm taking a picture"

Black huffed in annoyance, "Not A Chance"

You pouted, "C'mon pleasee? Just the three of us together? I won't send It to anyone!"

Mutt stood beside you, clasping his boney hands together, "Yeah, please?"

He smirked, because you both knew damn well that Black was weak when it came to giving in to the two of you. And just like magic, the skeleton rolled his eye-lights and groaned, "Fine. But If Anyone Recieves This Image I Will Murder Both Of You."

You and Mutt cheered in triumph, and you linked arms with Black, The taller brother standing to your left and resting his head on yours to get into the shot. You beamed up and the camera, and Mutt gave his signature grin, so you snapped the picture. You didn't bother  asking Black to do the same, because you knew that would be pushing it, but when the three of you checked if the image came out alright, there was a small smile and a genuine look of contentness on his face.

"This is adorable."

Black hummed beside you, "Send It To Me."

"Really?"

He shrugged, turning away, "It Would Be Nice To Look At Your Face, Especially When You Look..Like That."

Mutt sniggered silently, and you blinked in suprise.

IS THIS FLIRTING!?

AM I BEING FLIRTED WITH??

Before you could question what he meant, Marianna popped into the room alongside Gray and Sugar, looking hyped.

"Are we heading to this fucking party or what?"

♤

      ♤

              ♤

You reached Lucy's house with no issues, but your nerves were on fire. You knew this time that the others wouldn't leave you by yourself, but you still felt and sense of dread. 

Gray, reading your mind, gave you and Marianna a serious look, "Make sure to stick by a friend or one of us tonight, okay girls? Don't want a repeat of what happened last time"

Marianna nodded grimly beside you, and you could tell she had a sour look upon her face even from behind the mask. Mutt, who had been silent the moment your group got in the car, reached across to you and gave your hand a firm squeeze.

"let's just have fun, okay?"

You breathed out the last bit of nervousness left in your body, smiling over at the collared skeleton whilst Black gave you both knowing looks from the driver's seat.

The six of you got out of the car, and you noticed a couple of girls smoking outside on the porch dressed as aliens, giving your group shaky waves as you approached the open front door. 

The house was dimly lit by Red and blue LED lights, some random song playing in the background which Gray seemed to recognize, as he began bopping his head slightly while making a beeline for the couch, which seemed to be his favourite spot to hang at any social event. 

Mutt and Marianna practically teleported to the kitchen, where a couple of people were playing beer pong, and Black lingered by the entrance, which caused you to raise a brow at him, turning back slightly.

"You okay?"

You asked, placing a hand on his shoulder. He shrugged, an action not typical of him, seeming concerned about something you couldn't quite figure out.

"I Should Be Asking You That."

You were still lost, staring at him silently, and he took this as a sign to continue.

"The Conversation In The Car...I Suppose I Am..Worried. I Know You Are Fully Capable Of Handling Yourself-You Aren't- ..You Aren't Rachel And..-"

"Rachel?"

Black looked slightly solemn, "She Would..Get Highly Intoxicated At Parties Like This And I Suppose I'm Just Used To Being Paranoid..She Would Wander Off And I Would Spend The Whole Night Searching Or Guarding Her Instead Of..Well Instead Of Doing What You Are Supposed To At A Party..With What Happened To You Last Time I-"

You cut him off with a loose hug, not wanting to overwhelm him, especially since he didn't like to be touched while angry or upset. However, Black wrapped his arms around you, squeezing slightly.

"I'll be safe. I promise. Thanks for worrying, okay?"

You pulled away from the embrace, your hand in his as you gave him a firm look, "Go have fun, relax, or spend time with your brother, meet some new people just..have fun, Black. You deserve it, okay?"

"I Will Try..Thank You."

You hadn't noticed Mutt watching the two of you from the kitchen with an odd look on his face, but you had watched the two brothers reunite, and share a short conversation, one that clearly involved you from the way they both glanced in your direction in between every few words. Whatever they were talking would not come to your attention yet, but you would probably find out about it later one way or another.(wink).

What you had noticed, however, was Sugar being surrounded by a bunch of people, looking clearly uncomfortable. He was holding a red cup, which probably contained some type of drink, yet it was dented in his hand, one of the drunk girls to his left having caused him to do so when she tugged on his Cape.

Deciding to suck up your own social anxiety and come to his rescue, you wormed your way through the hoard of party goers until you were now part of the small mob that had swarmed him. He noticed you immediately, shaky smile turning into a relieved grin.

"Buttercup! Ah- Excuse Me My Girlfriend Is Here So I- Uhm-" His voice failed him towards the end of his sentence, so you picked up where he left off.

"I'm the girlfriend. We're leaving. Goodnight."

Those were all the words you were confident enough to manage, grabbing his hand and practically dragging him through the crowd until you both were in a secluded hallway. 

Sugar glanced around a couple of times, then his body relaxed, causing him to lean forward pressing you against the wall.

"Are you alright?"

You asked, trying not to show how flustered you were at the way he was leant over you. Sugar nodded, forehead resting against yours.

"It Just Became..Cramped, That's All."

"And it's not right now?"

You joked, referring to how the two of you were so close you might as well have been the same person. Sugar didn't laugh, but he did let out an amused hum.

"I Feel Safe With You."

He didn't allow you to respond after that, moving your mask aside and  stealing your breath away with a kiss, one hand gripping the coat of your suit. 

Your world went numb, remembering anything that occurred between his tounge in your mouth and him allowing you to breath being a challenge. You didn't know what had sparked this... desperate side to him. Maybe he liked suits? Or perhaps he liked you even more?

The second answer warmed you more than anything ever could, and you eagerly allowed the skeleton to unbutton your shirt just enough to expose your collar bone. 

"Sugar?"

"Please." He breathed. 

Your eyes had been shut the entire time, so it felt like you were opening them for the first time ever when they snapped open once more upon hearing a familiar voice echo down the hallway.

"Rachel..?"

Sugar groaned in annoyance, swearing under his breath and dragging the two of you into the nearest room, which so happened to be a bedroom. Talk about coincidence.

Rachel's grating voice loomed closer to the room you both were hidden in, and although it wouldn't really be a huge problem if you were caught, as this wasn't her house, it would still be an awkward and annoying situation, which would probably lead to you losing your temper with her.

"Uh.."

Both you and Sugar nearly screamed in shock at the sound of Gray's voice directly behind you, and he jolted himself at the terror on your faces.

"Jeez..sorry? Guess my shirt really is effective"

You stared at your boyfriend, raising a brow at him, "Were you in here the whole time?"

He shrugged, "Came in here when it got too loud out there, didn't think I'd be getting any company, not that it's unwanted"

His Red eye-light travelled between the two of you, studying your disheveled appearance and Sugar's flushed skull.

"Were you guys-"

"Stop It."

Even though the two of you were probably going to do what Gray was assuming, it was better to deny it than face the embarrassment of being found out. Gray smirked, folding his arms across his chest and chuckling in amused glee. Just as he was about to tease you both, however, you were all once again jumpscared by Rachel's loud voice right outside the door.

You pressed a finger to your lips, signaling for your boyfriends to be quiet, and gestured to the large wardrobe at the left side of the room. Sugar instantly understood, opening the wardrobe, which was thankfully almost empty, and climbing inside, sitting down against one of the walls. Gray followed his lead, sitting opposite his brother, motioning for  you to hurry up and hide. You crawled forward quickly, seating yourself in Gray's lap, causing him to let out a startled grunt.

Sugar shut the closet doors, and only then, in the darkness, did you realise how unbelievablely cramped it was, pressed between the two skeletons, practically holding your breath. You didn't have an opportunity to adjust, as mere seconds after the three of you hid, Rachel and a couple of her friends entered the room.

"God, this party is so fucking lame"

She complained, her friends giggling in response. They were all clearly intoxicated, which was obvious from the way their voices slurred. Was this was Black had to put up with?.

Gray wrapped his arms around you from behind, tugging you closer, and Sugar held your hand firmly from his place infront of you. It was clear they hated dark, closed in spaces as much as you did. You just hoped and prayed Rachel would leave so the three of you could get some air.

"Why didn't you invite one of your boyfriends, Ray?"

You perked up at this, listening closer than you were before.

Come on Rachel. Talk Shit. I Know you want to.

"Honestly I just wanted some me time, y'know? They're all okay I guess, but Edge has been really getting on my nerves."

This was your chance. Without hesitation, you opened your phone, and began recording the conversation, hoping she would somehow dig herself a hole.

"The one that's been clinging to you lately?"

"Clinging is an understatement. I swear Edge is like a parasite he just pisses me off whenever I speak to him. The sex is okay, and I wouldn't even mind being around him if he wasn't so unbearable. I mean, come on!"

She raised her voice slightly, and you winced, sympathy flooding all of the annoyance you were previously feeling. Sure, Edge could be brash and come across as rude, but you guessed this was because he was so used to defending himself that he didn't know how to do anything else. He didn't really deserved to be talked about or used like this.

"How can someone be so useless yet so full of himself? Honestly, the only thing he's good for is sex and nothing else. He seriously needs to get a life if he thinks he has any redeeming qualities."

You felt Gray tense up behind you, and from the little light your phone provided, you could see the deep frown set on Sugar's skull. Yes, they may not have been on the best of terms, but you knew they shared the same sentiment you did.

Rachel said a few more things about Edge, until she eventually moved the topic of conversation, and you stopped recording. You didnt know how long you were in the closest until the group left. The three of you crawled out onto the bedroom floor, staring silently at eachother in some sort of mutual agreement. 

No matter what, Edge had to listen to this audio.

Chapter Text

"I'm gonna fuckin' kill er'"

Red growled, and you were thankful he wasn't holding your phone, as he would have crushed it with how hard he was clenching his fists. His eye was glowing, and in that moment, you were actually slightly scared of him.

 Red, Mari, Gray, Sugar, Mutt, Black and yourself were sat in your living room, huddled around eachother in a circle. Gray had decided that all of you should come together as a group to show Red the audio you had recorded the night before. He had been silent the entire time, but now, now he was pissed.

"She better hope someone intervenes because I'm gonna impale her on the fuckin' stairs."

You and Gray shared a look. It was obvious that you couldn't let him do that, but the temptation to just let him go nuts was very appealing. 

Mutt placed a hand on his shoulder, in an attempt of comfort, but Red slapped it off, causing Black to jolt forward upon instinct. Thankfully, Mutt wasn't offended, merely startled, wincing. You decided to be the first one to say something.

"I think we can all safely say that we want to kill her for different reasons, but unfortunately, we can't. I'm..I'm so sorry Red. No one should have to hear something like this said about their brother.."

You didn't know what else to say. How do you comfort someone in a situation like this? 

Red looked over at you, still angry, but his gaze softened when he saw the concern on your face. He sighed, taking a deep breath, grabbing your hand from his place next to you. It seemed your touch calmed him down slightly.

" 'Least now we got proof. Thanks, sweetheart."

You smiled at him, and he smiled back weakly, squeezing your hand a bit tighter.

Gray shifted forward slightly, "I hate to ruin the mood, but how can we be sure Edge will even believe the audio is real?"

You frowned, and Red tensed beside you, glaring down at the floor in thought. Sugar went to open his mouth to reprimand Gray for getting his hopes down, but Mutt interjected.

"He has a point. I mean, Edge knows I'm pretty good with editing audios, he's seen me do it before. Who's to say he won't just accuse us of trying to ruin his relationship?"

"Correction. The Person He's Most Likely to Accuse Is Her."

He pointed at you, with a grimace on his face.

"We'll Make Sure He Doesn't Go Near Her."

Sugar stated firmly, and everyone in the room nodded in agreement. Despite the situation, you appreciated how protective they all were of you.

Red was still looking down, and you felt the need to reassure him.

"Look, it's not all bad news, okay? You're his brother, so even if he doesn't believe us immediately, some seeds of doubt will be sown for sure. We can't give up now, not when we've come this far."

You rubbed his back, and he let out a shuddering sound, so unlike his usual chilled self. He seemed nervous, and scared at the same time. He clutched the collar round his neck, and it seemed to be a form of self comfort. Everyone else in the room was quiet in an awkward way; It was clear no one had the right words to say to make him feel better.

"Edge And I May Not Always See Eye To Eye, But He Trusts My Judgment More Than Anyone Else In The House, Apart From You Of Course. So, If He Doesn't Immediately Believe Us, He'll Atleast Be A Little Unsure"

Suprisingly, it was Black who also offered some words of reassurance.

Mutt nodded along with his brother, "We gotta be realistic with how this is gonna go, but that don't mean it's gonna completely be a waste of time"

Sugar eagerly joined in, "No Matter What happens, We're Here For You, Red."

Red finally looked up from the floor, still looking anxious, but less than before. Mutt was right. You all had to be realistic about what would happen, considering the type of person Edge was, but that didn't mean he was gonna completely disregard everything that Red was showing him.

"Yer right..My bro's stubborn, but he ain't stupid.."

Mari nodded in affirmation, and Red stroked your hand with his thumb. It was obvious, without saying it, that he appreciate the support he was receiving.

"I say we do it now. Call him over here and just, show him. It's better to rip the bandage off sooner rather than later."

Gray said firmly, looking around the room for any disagreement. 

"And if he kicks off?", Mutt asked, frowning.

"There's Seven Of Us And One Of Him, I Can't Say We Won't Be Able To Restrain Him With Those Odds."

Red nodded grimly, sending his brother a message to come over to your house, and you forwarded the audio to Red's phone. The seven of you stood up heading towards the front door. It was obvious there was a sense of nervousness in the room. Gray took a hold of your hand, lacing his boney fingers with yours. You understood, for he knew how violent Edge could get when upset or angry.

Mutt jolted when there was an impatient knock on the door, and Black placed a hand on his arm to reassure him. Red opened the door, and there stood Edge, glaring down at his older brother, arms folded across his chest. He was unimpressed.

"IS THIS YOUR IDEA OF A JOKE? WHY ARE YOU INVITING ME TO HER HOUSE?"

He asked sharply, glaring at Red some more before moving his gaze across to you, who was standing beside Gray. He seemed confused, raising his brow at the people gathered in front of him.

"WHATEVER YOU HAVE TO SAY, MAKE IT QUICK. DON'T WASTE MY TIME LIKE YOU ALL USUALLY DO"

Edge entered, closing the door behind him and sitting himself down on the couch, a bored expression on his face. Mari prompted Red to sit next to him, and the short skeleton hesitantly edged towards where his brother was placed, causing Edge to give him a skeptical look.

"WHAT ON EARTH IS WRONG WITH YOU?"

He asked, and you could sense the concern hidden in his brash voice. Red sighed, taking a seat and looking up at the rough skeleton.

"Got somethin' for ya to listen to..bout Rachel.."

Edge straightened considerably, staring in slight shock at Red, who was fiddling with his phone. 

"RACHEL? DID SOMETHING HAPPEN TO HER?"

Red fiddled some more, and Edge quickly stood up, "SHOW IT TO ME"

Red nodded, looking around the room one final time before pressing play on the audio recording. As it played, Edge was silent, the rest of you however, were wincing at the sharpness and the disgust in Rachel's words. Black shook his head, glaring at the phone, and Sugar gave Edge a sympathetic look. The others opted to stare at the floor, or at eachother. When it was finally over, Red placed his phone down, looking up at the skeleton, who's eye-lights were invisible, and his hands were shaking.

"Boss..?"

"DO YOU REALLY THINK I'M GOING TO BELIEVE SOMETHING AS FOUL AS THAT? DO YOU HONESTLY THINK I DON'T KNOW WHAT YOU ARE UP TO? WHAT YOU ARE ALL UP TO? DO YOU THINK I AM THAT NIAVE?"

His glowing eye-lights zeroed in on you, and you flinched back. He took steps towards you, fists clenched as he summoned a bone attack. Black and Gray instantly got between Edge and you, fierce, yet protective looks on their faces.

"I WILL NOT WASTE MY BREATH ON KILLING YOU, BUT THIS CRUSADE YOU ARE GOING ON, STOPS NOW. YOU HAVE HAD WARNINGS, AFTER WARNINGS TO NOT INTERFERE, BUT I SUPPOSE AN IDIOTIC, PATHETIC HUMAN AS YOURSELF DOES NOT KNOW WHEN TO QUIT?"

He jabbed a gloved finger towards you, "IF YOU THINK I WILL LET YOU RUIN MY RELATIONSHIP YOU HAVE ANOTHER THING COMING. DO YOU UNDERSTAND ME?!"

He was practically yelling the words at you now, his eye-lights glowing like embers as his body shook with barely controlled rage. However, you had a feeling some part of his anger was caused by something else.

"Boss, calm down she didn't do nothin-"

Edge turned on his heels, "AND YOU! YOU ARE MY BROTHER, AND THIS IS HOW YOU TREAT ME? TRYING TO LIE INTO GETTING ME OUT OF A RELATIONSHIP? IS THIS SERIOUSLY WHERE WE ARE AT?"

Red winced, looking horrified at his brothers words, "What? No! No I wouldn't-"

in that second, your eyes widened in shock as Edge grabbed Red by the collar, yanking him off of his feet to meet his height.

"JUST SHUT UP! STOP SPEAKING!"

He thundered, "I HAD THOUGHT WE HAD FINALLY COME TO AN AGREEMENT ON MY RELATIONSHIP WITH HER, BUT, HERE YOU ARE. MAKING UP MORE LIES TO RUIN IT FOR ME. DO YOU DISLIKE SEEING ME HAPPY SO MUCH!?"

Then, to your suprise, Red began to get angry. His eye-lights shrunk, and he matched Edge's glare with suprising venom.

"Ya ain't happy! Far fuckin' from it! Ya don't think I noticed? How ya sit in yer room and sulk? Ya think I'm blind?"

"WHAT IS WRONG WITH YOU?! YOU'VE BEEN ACTING LIKE A NEW MONSTER EVER SINCE YOU'VE MET THIS- THIS- HUMAN!? WHAT IS SO SPECIAL ABOUT HER THAT YOU WOULD RUIN EVERY SINGLE RELATIONSHIP YOU HAVE,WITH ME, AND WITH RACHEL? IS SHE WORTH ALL OF THAT? BECAUSE I THINK YOU'LL FIND SHE IS NOTHING BUT A FUCKING LIAR-"

"She's treated me better than Rachel ever has! She woke me the fuck up to what Rachel's like, she's been my friend, She opened my eyes and showed me I don' t need to take shit from that no good, two-faced- bleach blonde bitch! So if yer gonna accuse someone, accuse me, but keep her name out ya goddamn mouth!"

Everyone in the room was stunned at Red's quick defense of you, especially Edge, who was staring down at his brother silently. Suddenly, the taller skeleton dropped him to the floor, disgust in his voice.

"I DO NOT WANT TO HEAR YOUR PATHETIC VOICE ANYMORE. DO NOT SPEAK TO ME AGAIN UNLESS IT IS YOU BEGGING FOR MY FORGIVENESS."

He stormed towards the front door, practically ripping it open. However, as he left, he said one final thing.

"WE ARE NOT BROTHERS ANY LONGER."

Sugar covered his mouth, and Red's eyelights quickly disappeared, his anger fading into pure pain as he sat on the floor, barely even acknowledging the loud slam that echoed around the house afterwards.

You instantly rushed to Red's side, wrapping your arms around him in a hug. Your eyes watered as he buried his face into your neck, his body shuddering with panicked breaths as he clutched you tightly. He shook once more, and began to cry, tears dripping down onto your shirt. 

You could practically hear his soul crack in two.

~~~~~~~~~~

WHY DID I SAY THAT.

WHY DID I SAY THAT?

WHY DID I SAY THAT!?

Edge had been in his room since the argument, guilt clawing at his body so painfully he feared it would rip him apart. He hugged himself pathetically, both his, and Rachel's words in the audio repeating in his mind like a broken record.

Had it been real? It couldn't have been real..right? It was fake, and he had to believe that, otherwise he would fall apart, and if he did, he didn't know how he would put himself back together again.

He hadn't meant what he said, not really. He would never say something like that and mean it...Red knew that, right? But..maybe..maybe he didn't. The look on his face before he left...

Edge clenched his fists around his blankets, resisting the urge to bash his skull into the wall. Red wouldn't ruin his relationship with Rachel without a good reason...but, the thought of Rachel being exactly as Red had described was too painful to even be considered.

YOU KNOW HE IS RIGHT.

He squeezed himself tighter, soul aching in his rib cage. He had just wanted her to..love him. He felt idiotic for saying it, but his whole life he craved love and respect from other people. Not the type of respect and love he received from other monsters, being in the royal guard and all. No, real love, and real respect. He wanted someone to love him because of his flaws, not in spite of them. He wanted people to respect him for his opinions and his views, rather than how much power he had, or how quickly he could end their life. Was that...too much to ask? Was he being greedy? Perhaps he was..maybe..maybe that's why Rachel described him as annoying.

His body jolted at the realization that he had acted as if the audio was true. It wasn't..it couldn't be. She would never...she could never...

BUT SHE WOULD, WOULDN'T SHE?

SHE WOULD IN A HEARTBEAT.

He shot up from the bed at the sound of a knock on the door, grumbling to himself as he opened it. Rachel stood infront of him, half nude and giving him a sultry look. Before, he would have found this extremely appealing, taking her to bed and ravishing her with as much love as he could. Praising her for every little sound she made, every orgasm she gave him..but now,all he wanted to do was slam the door in her face and tell her to fuck off.

"Edge~ I'm bored~"

Why did her voice sound so grating now. Why was he struggling with himself not to throttle her. Why was he so angry!?

At his lack of response, she closed the door behind her and kissed him roughly, pushing him down on the bed, grinding her hips down on his pelvis, a motion that always got him going..but now..now it just felt uncomfortable. Wrong.

"RACHEL..I AM NOT IN THE MOOD."

He gently pushed her off of him, and she frowned, eyes narrowing.

"Not in the mood? You're always in the mood, what are you talking about?"

She shook her head, brushing off his statement and began to kiss his neck,

"Stop playing hard to get. You always want this.."

She mumbled, teeth scraping against the bone. He winced, staring up at the ceiling as he tried his best to just go with it. The sooner they were finished the sooner she would leave. She always left afterwards anyway. However, her biting became awkward, and her rubbing became unbearable. It was all too much, and he wanted no part in it any longer.

"JUST STOP. I TOLD YOU. I DON'T WANT TO HAVE SEX RIGHT NOW. LEAVE ME ALONE"

She sat up, glaring at him, "You're such a fucking loser I swear to God."

She complained, and he sat up silently, staring at her in slight shock.

"WHAT...?"

"The only thing you're good for this lately is sex and nothing else, lord.."

She went to stand, and he felt his rage bubble inside of him. He had heard those words, he had been Shown those words, by his own brother no less. He hadn't believed them, he couldn't believe them..until now. It was like every little disgusted action she did, every eyeroll, every backhanded comment began to make sense. She was...she..

I TOLD YOU, BUT YOU DIDN'T LISTEN.

He stood, and gestured to the door, his rage simmering like a pot about to boil over.

"GET OUT. NEVER COME BACK TO THIS ROOM AGAIN. NEVER SPEAK TO ME AGAIN. WE ARE DONE."

He didn't want her to linger, to explain. He didn't want to argue, because then it would never stop. He wanted her to leave his life as quickly as she came into it. Right. Fucking.Now.

"W-what..? It was just a joke Edgey, don't be so sensitive."

His fists clenched, "ARE YOU DEAF? I SAID GET THE FUCK OUT! GET OUT! I AM FINISHED. I HAVE HAD ENOUGH. LEAVE. LEAVE AND DO NOT ADDRESS ME EVER AGAIN.!"

He probably looked insane to her, body shaking and tears threatening to spill over his sockets. She was staring at him in suprise, her honey coloured eyes wide as she tried to speak.

"Edge...what's gotten Into you? I was just joking! I-its okay if you don't want to have sex I was just-"

Her soul was ripped out of her chest, and she looked frightened now. He wanted to crush it,to hurt her the way she had hurt him..for so long. Some morbid part of him wanted to watch the life leave her eyes..but, he wasn't that person anymore. He had learned, he had grown. He wouldn't waste his magic on someone like her. Her body floated backward, the door opening as she landed on her backside in the hallway. He was taking shuddering breaths as he released her soul, his own aching, like all he love he had for her was being painfully sucked out, drops at a time.

"Edge..?"

"JUST GET OUT OF MY LIFE."

He slammed the door shut with his magic, locking it. And then,when he heard her rapid footsteps fade, he collapsed, sinking to the floor with a pained gasp as he clutched himself tightly. He had not cried like this since he was a teenager, and Undyne had accidentally cracked his skull open during training. He had vowed since that day,that he would never let anyone hurt him ever again, even if it was by accident. Now, though, as he traced the scar, he realised he had let it happen so willingly it was almost laughable. But, this time, it hurt way worse than any scar anyone had ever given him. 

It hurt so badly he wanted to die.

Chapter Text

Gray: Idk if I even need to say anything for yall to know how he feels. He is in love with the neighbour, he'd die for her, he'd literally take another hole in his head for her ATP. I think In my opinion why it took so long for him to come to the realization that she loves him back is because he's been so used to people being scared of him, and ever since the famine hit his underground, hes had no time for love,so it's a breath of fresh air. He loves you, and he'd do anything for you bby.

Sugar: sugar is another one where I feel like I dont need to say much to explain how he feels. He's very attached to the reader, mainly because I headcannon that you are the first person he's ever actually been in love with. Like yeah he's had crushes, but this is so new and exciting to him. He's a sweet skelly, but if push comes to shove,he will get violent if it means protecting you from anything and everything.

Black: I can't lie, this man is in the beginnings of a crush on the neighbour. He obviously isn't mentally acknowledging it, because at this point he's too scared to love another person especially after what happened with Rachel. He trusts you completely, but he's still weary in terms of romance. He wants to believe he can trust you with his heart, but he is still subconsciously afraid of letting you have it. Give him some time.

Mutt: this precious man. I would say he has a slight crush on you, and he knows it, but he's not ready for that yet and that's completely okay! He just went through hell with Rachel, so I think he's trying to focus on being your friend rather than your boyfriend at the moment. He definitely knows that Black has some feelings for you as well. He does care about you though, and is completely comfortable around you.

 Red: You're basically his best friend. You guys are the iconic duo that just have a whole chat dedicated to talking shit about Rachel. He cares about you, and will literally come for anyone who speaks about you wrong or even looks at you funny. Considering the last chapter, you're probably the only one he'll speak to, since he's scared to be vulnerable around anyone else. I dont think he likes you yet,but only time will tell.

Edge: lord. Where do I even start. He doesnt 100% hate you, but he also doesnt like you very much, nor does he trust you. However, considering what happened in the last chapter, I feel like he might be more prone to trust you a little more, especially after finding out How Rachel really felt about him. He's just overwhelmed with guilt and pain right now, so I doubt the friendship will spawn in the next chapter.

Stretch: woooof. Idk if its obvious but I think this man definitely has a slight crush on you. Like he obviously thinks of you as his best friend, as does Red, but I headcannon stretch to fall for people quite quickly. I think he feels guilty for liking you so much though, especially considering the fact that he's with Rachel, who, to be honest, he's on the fence about. Let's see what happens besties.

Blue: He adores you! You bring out the best in his little brother, and he sees you as a trusted friend. I like to believe that he does love Rachel, but he's tired of being treated like a child by her, so he's in a state of confliction. He and his brother definitely love you very much though.

Sans: I feel like he hasnt gotten much screen time (why am I talking like this is a series on netflix) so I believe he does see you as a friend, he doesn't completely trust you but he's warming up. Dont worry folks! He'll get more screen time in the future!

Papyrus: Another one who adores you! You're his flower wife! He definitely sees you as a comfort person to escape all the arguments and animosity in the house, and I'm pretty sure he'd do any favour you'd ask of him within reason. He's also a bit conflicted on Rachel because he doesnt feel like she respects him as a person, similar to Blue 

What do yall think?? Share your opinions my lovelies <3\

Chapter Text

Since Edge had left, Black had suggested you take Red upstairs. He was on the verge of a break down and everyone could see it, and the last thing he needed was to be surrounded by people. You carefully lead him upstairs to your room, and once the door was shut, you had to stop yourself from falling as Red practically collapsed to the floor.

He was huddled in a ball against your bed, and you instantly crawled towards him, careful not to touch his body. His eye-lights were shaky and unfocused, like he couldn't see anything but was taking everything in at the same time. His entire body was shaking, and he was taking quick and ragged breaths.

"Red."

His head darted over to you, and he clutched his chest tightly, sweating and trembling.

"I can't- I-I can't"

Thats when you realised he was having a panic attack. You moved forward carefully, making sure not to inch towards him too fast to make the panic worse. You placed your hands gently on his shoulders, and he let out a pained whimper, grabbing you tightly, as if scared that if he let go, he would fall through the floor. You placed yourself infront of him, staring into his eye-sockets. You had helped people through panic attacks before, but everyones reactions were different. What if you made it worse...what if...

No. Now was not the time to second guess yourself.

"Red, try to copy my breathing, okay? In, and out, in and out"

His eye's jammed shut, and you could tell he was spiralling, so you did what felt right in the moment. You grabbed the back of his skull, and slowly pulled him to rest against your chest.

"You can hear my heartbeat. You can hear how I'm breathing, right? Try your best to copy that, Red. I'm here, I've got you."

He trembled, and you were afraid that he was going to get worse once more, but, to your massive relief, after a few minutes, his breathing started to match yours the best it could, albiet a bit shaky, but it didn't matter; you could see the resemblance in pattern.

When you deemed him calm enough to pull him away, you stared him in the eyes once more. His eye-lights were still vibrating, but not as much as before, which you considered a win.

"Can you name one thing you see?"

He panted, his gaze flickering across the room, "Y-yer...fuckin' o-octopus plush.."

You nodded in reassurance, "Good, taste?"

"M-my..uh..my fuckin' toungue piercing-the metal- shit, I d-dunno-!"

You gripped Red a bit tighter, "No, no! It's okay! You're doing good! Smell?"

He took a deep breath, closing his eyes, "Y-yer perfume.."

You smiled, "Good, hear?"

His brows furrowed, and you noticed that his breaths were no longer panicked and forced, "Voice..yer voice.."

"Excellent, Red. Touch?"

One of his hands left your arm, and he timidly felt the ground, "Carpet.."

You sighed in relief, pulling the skeleton into a hug, but, it seemed that once the panic had left, the realisation of the situation set in, and he began to sob, something you had never heard from him before, or seen. His arms were around your waist, and he was pressing into you a desperately, his cries punctuated by occasional whimpers. On one hand, you were grateful he felt this comfortable to let himself go around you, but on the other, you wished he never had to cry again.

"I'm so sorry, Red. I'm so so sorry.."

You mumbled, your hand rubbing up and down his back as he let it all out. You felt like crying yourself, like all his pain was flushing into you. If you had it your way, you would take it all, so that Red, and any of the others never had to be hurt ever again.

"It's my fault, all my fuckin' fault."

You frowned, looking down at him, "How is this possibly your fault?"

He sniffled, "I shoulda been smarter, shoulda fuckin' seen the warnin' signs. None of this shit woulda happened If I had just steered clear of her. He wouldn't hate me so much if I had just protected him from 'er like m'supposed to."

Your heart broke once more, and you clutched him tighter. "This is in no way your fault. You always do everything you can to protect your family, but sometimes things happen, bad things. What's important is that you tried, and you're gonna keep trying because you love Edge, and he loves you. He was angry, and hurt. He loves Rachel so much that he doesn't want to believe she could ever be capable of being that cruel. He's...He's scared, Red."

The skeleton looks up at you, "Scared? My brother?"

He scoffs bitterly, and you sigh. "I can see it, I've been there. There was a time in my life when I....When I was with someone who I loved so much, like Edge loves Rachel, that I couldn't see him to be anything other than good. Edge has doubts now, and along with being hurt, and angry, he's scared. He's scared that if what we showed him is true, which it is, everyone around him, especially you, will start seeing him as stupid and naive for not seeing the signs sooner, for getting hurt when her intentions were so obvious."

You rubbed his skull in a tender way, attempting to comfort him further, despite not knowing if your words were even getting through. Red is silent for a while after that, occasional outbursts of anger and tears in between the deafening quiet. Then, he pulls away, almost despondent, which unnerves you, because Red has always been so expressive, so easy to read.

He doesn't speak, and you don't want to force him, especially after what happened. 

"You should..do you want to stay here for a bit? For tonight atleast"

You offer, and at first you think he didn't hear you, but, just as you were about to repeat yourself, he nodded, and you felt some form of relief. You didn't want him back at the house. There was too much animosity and anger between him and his brother, which would no doubt lead in something even worse than what happened today If Edge didn't have some time alone with his thoughts. 

You helped the dull skeleton up, and into your bed. He quietly, and almost robotically, wrapped himself up in the covers, turning away from you to face the wall. You rubbed his shoulder for a second, and then you pulled back, heading for the door. As much as you wanted to stay and be with him, he also needed some space. 

"I'm sorry, Red."

You said quietly, but silence was his response. You left your bedroom, and shut the door behind you, heading downstairs. There were voices, meaning everyone was still there, but the same silence from upstairs seemed to flood into those in the living room, as everyone seemed too anxious or too tense to speak.

The second Sugar saw you, he perked up, frowning.

"Is He.."

"He's...getting some rest. I'm sure he'll feel better in the morning"

God, you were such a bad liar it was almost painful. Sugar could tell you were trying not to make everyone feel worse, so he gave you a smile, feeding into your beliefs.

"I Am Sure He Will."

Mutt pipped in, "What happened was...fucking crazy, to say the least. It's gonna take some time but..Red and Edge love eachother fiercely, this isn't going to be a permanent thing. Red may shut down for a while, but it's important that we don't smother him too much unless he's ready to speak."

Gray nodded in agreement, placing an arm around you, "He's right. What Edge said was out of line, but he was angry, and while that's no excuse, I don't believe for a second that he meant anything he said. He's stubborn, but theres no way in hell he'd choose his pride over his own brother."

You nodded, and it took everything in you not to burst into tears. Sugar silently took your hand in his, rubbing your knuckles with his thumb.

Marianna then spoke, "It didn't go how we wanted it to...but it's like Black and you said, he may not of believed us immediately, but seeds of doubt will be sown"

You nodded again, and at your lack of response, Gray frowned, and Black gave you a look which you couldn't be bothered to decipher. You wanted to help, all you wanted to do was just help, take everything Rachel had done to them and throw it away, which was wishful thinking in itself. You couldn't help that nagging feeling flood your chest, a feeling you hadn't felt in a long time, a feeling you had always tried to escape and never wanted to feel again. Guilt, and blame. You felt so guilty and so foolish that you wanted to be sick.

The others kept talking, discussing solutions and opinions, things they were going to do to help the brothers, trying to stay positive. Occasionally they would look to you for input, and you would hum, or nod in acknowledgement, but you couldn't involve yourself in the conversation, because no matter how hard you tried, you didn't have the strength to be positive about this.

Edges words from earlier replayed in your mind, and you couldn't help but agree with them slightly. Some small, dark part of you was screaming at yourself for being so damn nosy, for constantly involving yourself in something that clearly wasn't your business. 

"-ey?"

You jumped, looking up. Everyone was staring at you, and it was then that you tuned back into the conversation.

"..what?"

Sugar stared down at you, "Everything Will Be Okay, Right?"

He wasn't asking you for the sake of his own feelings, he was asking for your agreement, because you knew it was his way of checking up on you. 

You sighed, looking away, "Yeah, Yeah. Everythings gonna magically work out like it always does."

You really hadn't meant to sound so dull, and so bitter, but thats the way it came out. Everyone froze, and looked between eachother, lost and concerned. Thats the last thing you wanted, for them to be worried about you when the bigger issue, the more important issue, Was Red and Edge.

"Are You-"

Black began, frowning, but you cut him off, "Look, I think we've all had enough excitement for one day. I think we should just call it here, and regroup for any updates, sound good?"

Your voice was brisk, leaving no room for disagreement.

Mutt looked at you, as if studying you, before sighing, "Yeah, me and Black gotta head to therapy anyways."

He gave your arm a soft rub, and headed for the door. Black stared at you for a good moment, his brow furrowed. His expression of worry didn't change, but he mutely followed his brother out the door. Marianna excused herself, saying something about work, and left aswell shortly after, not before giving you a soft hug, and bidding Gray and Sugar farewell.

After that, it was just you, and your boyfriends. Sugar put his arm around you, but Gray looked like he was contemplating something. He gave the other skeleton a look, and it seemed they both had come to an agreement.

Gray stepped forward, cupping your face gently and pressing and gentle kiss to your forehead, his fingers caressing your cheeks tenderly.

"m'gonna head next door and grab some of Reds stuff. I figured he wouldn't wanna return to the house anytime soon considering...well, y'know. I'll be gone an hour tops."

He kissed your forehead again, and you wanted so badly just to melt into his arms.

"I love you, Sunshine. See ya soon."

Once he was gone, Sugar and yourself stood there for a moment. His arm around you was comforting, in a way, because it was something constant, something familiar, the only thing you recognised in this whole fucked up situation. 

"I Don't Know About You, But I Am Starving. Shall We Make Some Food?"

Okay, this was good. Sugar wasn't bringing up your current state, which meant it would be much easier to brush past it like you always did. 

"Yes. Food is good. Food sounds great"

You affirmed with false eagerness, leaving his side and heading to the kitchen with as much energy as you could muster, which albeit, wasn't alot.

Sugar followed silently behind you, and the two of you quietly began adding ingredients. You and your boyfriend had become so in sync with eachother when it came to cooking that you didn't have to say much about what to add, or what to make.

The tall skeleton grabbed a couple of things from the fridge, which you vaguely recognised as vegetables. He handed you something silently, and you grabbed a knife, beginning the work of chopping it up. It was all good. Everything was fine. Everything was going to be-

"Shit!"

You yelped, a sharp stinging pain hitting your hand. Sugar jolted behind you, reaching your side instantly.

"Are You Alright? What Happened?"

You shook your head, smiling weakly, "It's fine, my hand just slipped"

"But You're-"

"I'm sorry for startling you-"

"Buttercup."

"I'm just clumsy sometimes-"

Sugar grabbed your shoulders, saying your name firmly, causing you to freeze and timidly look up at him, suprised at his sudden loud volume. When you met his gaze, his expression softened, and his grip on you did the same.

"You're Bleeding."

He stated, moving to carefully cradle your stinging hand in his. You looked down, and noticed the cut on your index finger. You were indeed bleeding, not alot, and it honestly didn't hurt that bad, but this injury seemed to he enough to tip you over the edge.

Without meaning to, nor wanting to, you began to cry. Sugar froze, before gently pulling you into his arms, holding you with such care and firmness. You simply weeped against his chest, body trembling.

"I-I'm not crying because of my finger"

You tried to explain through your tears. Sugar simply held you, nodding against the top of your head.

"I Know."

Of course he knew. You always forgot that as much as you knew Both Gray and His Brother, they knew you just as well, perhaps even better. 

Sugar didn't shush you, or tell you it was alright, he simply rocked you back and forth in his arms, kissing the top of your head every so often, stroking your hair and whispering words of affirmation to you tenderly.

"I-I'm sorry.."

You sniffled, and he chuckled bitterly.

"You Are Always Worrying About All Of Us, Always Carrying Our Troubles And Burdens. You Want To Help, And You Do. God, Do You Help Us Buttercup. But I Think, The One Person You Forgot To Care About Is Yourself. You Don't Let Us Deal With These Things Alone, So We Aren't Going To Let You Deal With What's Troubling You Right Now Alone. Let Us Worry About You. Let Us Share Your Burdens, And Ease Your Troubles Like You've Done For Us Time And Time Again."

He cupped your face, "You Can Be Selfish. You Are One Of The Few People I Believe Truly Deserve To Be."

Sugar kissed you, tugging you even closer to his body, before pulling away, face still close to yours, his Eye-lights warped with affection.

"I Love You. Gray Loves You. You Are Not Alone Buttercup"

You nodded, your lower lip trembling, and he pulled you into him once more.

"Things Aren't Going To Miraculously Get Better Between Red And Edge By The End Of The Day. But They Will Get Better. I Promise. One Step At A Time."

You buried your face into Sugars chest, clutching him. "One step at a time."

Chapter Text

When you had opened the door that morning, you had not expected to see Sans of all people casually leant against the porch collumn, smiling tiredly at you. He looked as chill as usual, but there was a hint of concern and curiosity in his laid back expression.

"Heya"

He greeted, stepping forward, gazing at you quietly. You blinked, before realizing you were standing there and staring at him like a complete idiot.

"Hi Sans"

You didn't bother to mask the exhaustion in your voice, as Sans would have detected it anyway even if you had tried your best to act happy and chipper. He sighed quietly, observing you with interest, almost like a scarily accurate robot. Sans seemed to have a habit of scanning people with his gaze before making a conversation, and today was no different. He definitely had a vague idea of what happened between Red and Edge, as he was less relaxed, and looked a bit determined if anything.

You let him in, and shut the door behind you, watching as he made himself at home on your couch. You didn't know what to say, as even though Sans and yourself were friends, you were unsure of how to approach this conversation, having no clue what he knew about Edge and Red.

"So...it's been a rough few days?"

He began, gazing over at you. You nodded mutely, and he sighed like before, this time louder. Sans shifted closer to you on the couch, and placed a suprisingly comforting hand on your shoulder. 

"Everything seems to be falling apart, huh? Sorry you keep getting mixed up in everyones issues. I'm the head of the house and yet you seem to be the one handling everything. Problems seem to be 'flowering' everywhere I look"

He said, and his flower joke made you relax in the slightest. "First Edge and Red get into a fight, and then Edge breaks up with Rachel-"

You jolted in suprise, gaping at Sans. "Wait, Edge broke up with Rachel? Why am I always left out of the loop?"

Sans chuckled, patting your back. "They had an arguement a couple of nights ago, which ended in Edge calling it quits. He hasn't come out of his room since, not even to eat...and Rachel has been running around like a skittish chihuahua."

You would have laughed at Sans' description, but the News about Edge put a damper on any humour left in the conversation. First Red, and now Edge? You were already worried enough as it is with Red being practically unresponsive, now Edge was shutting himself away?

You frowned, body tensing at the thought. Red had friends atleast, and was willing to accept help when it mattered...but Edge, for as long as you had known him, had always been a solitary monster. He liked doing things for himself, displaying a constant air of power and confidence that he prided himself in. The thought of him rejecting any comfort or support whatsoever because of his pride, or perhaps his guilt, made you feel slightly sick. Sure, Edge wasn't your closest friend, and he definitely needed to apologise to you...but he deserved help too. 

"It's gonna be okay, Kiddo"

Sans said, as if reading your mind. His lazy grin was gone, replaced with an expression you couldn't quite place. His boney hand was gentle on your back, guiding the tension out of your body with his gentle rubbing back and forth. 

"I've never seen Red like this before...he usually bounces back so quickly...but I think he's genuinely hurt this time", You said quietly.

Sans nodded slowly, "Red is a tough nut..but when it comes to the people he loves he breaks easily. He can't handle rejection of any sort..he starts blaming himself for it. He sinks into a dark place when this happens.", Says replies, frowning. "Out of everyone in the house, he's the one im closest with, aside from my brother. I'm worried about him and Edge too. Pretty sure everyone is. "

You gazed at Sans quietly, and in a split-second decision, you leant your head against his shoulder, causing him to freeze in suprise. Moments later, he relaxed, and placed a gentle hand atop your head. 

You sighed loudly, gazing up at a thoughtful looking Sans, "Did you and Papyrus ever have any bad arguments?", you asked curiously. At your words, Sans nods, looking almost amused and nostalgic. He wraps an arm around you, speaking quietly.

"One time, when paps was younger, he started coming home alot with lower HP than usual. Eventually, I found out he had been training with Undyne behind my back to be apart of the royal guard.". Sans chuckled with a bitter mirth in his voice, "The two of us had a huge argument about it. I said some things I regret; and so did he...but I apologised later, and we forgave eachother...but I still felt guilty for a while"

You gazed at him curiously, taking note of the distant look on his face.

"Sans"

He glanced at you, "yeah?"

"I think you're a good big brother. I hope Edge realises that about Red."

Sans ruffles your hair playfully, "He knows. He's just...scared of letting his guard down and letting Red in."

You nodded, feeling a slight bit better about the odds of the two reconciling. It would take a bit of time...but Sans was right. Edge knows deep down how much Red cares about him, and vice versa. 

Your breath hitched, and you swiftly leant into Sans for a hug. He blinked, gazing down at you as you wrapped around his waist. At first you thought he would push you away, but instead, he wrapped his suprisingly cuddly arms around you, returning the hug in a soft manner. 

"Told ya. My pep talks are 'Sansational'

You chuckled quietly into his blue hoodie, which smelt like ketchup and cinnamon. Sans was a good friend.

♤

     ♤

           ♤

That night, you were sitting on the Sofa, still wide awake despite it being one in the morning. You tried every method to get to sleep, and now, you were just trying to wait it out. 

You heard footsteps descend the stairs, causing you to look up from your daydream to check who it was. It was dark though, so it could be any of the three boys. You couldn't really tell, eyes fuzzy from lack of sleep. Who ever it was approached the couch, and kissed you on the forehead, fixing your hair.

"I Knew You Were Awake."

It was Black? He was being strangely gentle with you right now, which greatly contrasted his usual 'tough love' act. His skeletal hands were still cupping your face, and you could see his eye-lights soften when you met his gaze. 

"Sorry, I couldn't sleep"

You mumbled, and he nodded, "Neither could I. I'll admit, My Brother And I Have Been Concerned For You As Of Late."

You were about to ask why, when you noticed Mutt lingering by the stairs, peering at the two of you. Black beckoned him over, and the taller skeleton approached. Now, they were both staring down at you. Black was still cupping your face, whilst Mutt had begun you play with some of your hair. This was...confusing.

"Why were you two worried?"

You asked, and Mutt chuckled.

"You haven't been yourself lately...you've been quiet and less present."

You were slightly suprised by Mutt's words, but you understood. Ever since the whole situation with Red and Edge, you had been withdrawn and less talkative. 

"Sorry...I've just been worried about Red- I didn't mean to-"

Black interrupted you, crouching down so that his face was level with yours as you sat on the couch. 

"There Are No Need For Apologies, Dove. We Understand That You Are Worried For Them, But You Should Also Take Care Of Yourself Too."

You nodded slowly, feeling Mutt gently place a hand on top of your head.

"He's right, y'know? You're always telling us to look after ourselves when we feel bad. We're not gonna let you waste away on this fuckin' couch. We care too, darlin'"

The tall skeleton said softly, but his voice was stern, which was unlike his usual drawl. Despite the scolding you were recieving, you felt warmer inside than you did before. You had good friends, friends who would catch you if you ever fell, and be right behind you to build you back up again. 

You leant up and wrapped your arms around Mutt, to which he responded by easily scooping you up into his arms, rubbing your back steadily. You let out a quiet breath, before turning to look at Black, opening your arm for him to join the hug. The grumpy skeleton chuckled and rolled his eyes, before joining the embrace. One of his arms was wrapped around you, and the other wrapped around his brother. It felt nice, being surrounded by people who cared for you. Sugar, Gray, Mutt, Black, Mari, Sans, Papyrus, Stretch, Blue...alll people who you could turn to right now, and they'd be there too.

As Mutt hugged both you and his brother tightly, you were reminded what Sugar had said a couple of days ago. You could be selfish, couldn't you?.

Chapter Text

Edge remembers a time, when he was younger, when him and Red were close, inseparable really. He was around ten, and Red had to have been no older than fifteen at the time. Their father started going to the lab more often, and he was rarely ever home, so Red did most of the parenting from that point on. He would make him breakfast, take him to school, help him with homework. Stuff a dad was supposed to do, but Theirs had left it up to his older brother.

Edge remembers one specific day, ingrained in his mind, when he really admired Red. He had gone to school, like usual. There weren't many kids left in his class, as most either dropped out or were killed in a streetfight or something other. There were no separate classes, it was just one scuffed up room, where a bunch of kids, aged 7-14, were sat, being taught by a hardly qualified teacher who didn't care enough to actually educate them.

Edge had been sat at the back, like usual, and was probably the only kid in that class who actually wanted to learn, which made him a very easy target to this big lizard looking monster, Moncrow. He was tall, and definitely the oldest there, with a missing eye and a fake tattoo he told everyone was real. Crow was a typical bully, not too different from the people who filled the underground, except he was incredibly voilent and had moodswings that rivalled the occasional storms in Waterfall. Edge had been minding his own business, when he felt something hard and solid hit the side of his skull with incredible force. His head snapped to the side, and he felt a slow trickle of bone-marrow slip past his trembling fingers and drip onto the floor. When he looked at his fingers, they were damp, and slightly covered in dust. The mother fucker had cracked his skull.

If Edge was the age he was now, he would have stood up in an instant and started an encounter, but, he was ten, and not very confident in himself, so he just sat there silently, tears forming in his eye sockets. He didn't Have to look up to see who it was, as he heard the big bastard laughing with his friends.

When the teacher finally noticed his condition, she sighed, and dragged him out the class to call Red, who was probably gonna be overjoyed he got to leave work early. He waited outside in the snow for his brother, sat against the wall, clutching his still bleeding skull. Red arrived quickly, hands stuffed in his hoodie, that lazy smile still on his face. However, when he noticed his brother's condition, his eye-lights shrunk, and he instantly straightened up.

"Paps? The fuck happened to ya?"

He said, standing infront of him with concern written on his face. Edge sniffed, knuckling his eyes and looking away. "NOTHING..." Red scoffed, shoving Edge's hand away from his wound to inspect it. He whistled lowly at the sight, pushing the younger skeletons head to the side to get a full view of the damage. "Don't think it'll scar. The fuck happened? Ya trip or somethin'?"

Edge wanted to lie, but he had always been extremely bad at it, so he opted to stay silent, hoping to avoid Red's interrogation. Unfortunately, His big brother had always been extremely good at reading him. He raised a brow at Edge, leaning against the wall beside him, lighting a cigarette and placing it between his teeth, inhaling slowly and blowing the smoke out. Edge grunted in annoyance, fanning the smoke away. "YOU KNOW DAD WILL BEAT YOUR ASS IF HE FINDS OUT YOU'RE SMOKING",He said, glaring at his older brother.

Red rolled his eye-lights, glancing down at him. "Dad ain't gonna do shit, numbskull. He's barely home anyway. The fuck he gonna do? Beat my ass with an emoji?" Red responded, taking another drag. Edge had to admit, sometimes his brothers jokes were funny.

The two were in silence for a while, until Edge finally decided to come clean. "SOMEONE THREW A BOOK AT MY HEAD." He said quietly, not bothering to look at his older brother as he sat beside him.He heard Red stand up straight, and saw him stump out his cigarette.

In seconds, Red was crouched infront of him, silenting studying his face, before speaking with a pissed-off undertone to his voice.
"Who?"
He asked, glaring down at Edge, one of his eye-lights glowing slightly with Magic. Edge froze, looking over his older brother's shoulder at Moncrow and his group of friends. Before Edge could really think about how Red would react to his next choice of actions, he pointed in the groups direction. 

Red looked where he was pointing, fists clenched at his side, and stood once more. "Get up". His older brother told him firmly, a furious look on his face. Edge froze, not knowing what to do, and Red let out an annoyed sound in response. "I said get the Fuck up, Papyrus , before I make you get up." Edge had no other choice but to obey, standing up and taking his brothers hand as he dragged him over to Moncrow. The group paused when they saw Red approaching, glancing at eachother with amused smirks on their face.

Red stood there, and pointed at Edge. "Which one of ya dumb fucks did this to my brother?", He asked calmly, surveying the four bigger monsters infront of him without a trace of fear. Moncrow chuckled, stepping forward and getting in Red's face with a cocky smirk on his lips. "Me. You gotta problem with that, little man?"

"Fuck around and find out, ya big bastard."
Red hissed, pushing Edge out of harms way, his left eye-glowing again. He had never seen his brother this...angry? It confused Edge, as Red had never been a very 'emotional person'. The older skeleton was not easy to piss off, so the fact that he was getting so furious about something that seemed so trivial to Edge made him feel safe somehow.

A few words were exchanged between the two, and then Red started swinging. Edge immediately turned away, pressing his face into his palms as he heard the sound of magic, grunts and pained growls behind him. The fighting seemed to go on forever, but after a minute or so, it went silent. Edge slowly turned around, eye-lights shrunk in fear. He saw Red, his bone attack hovering mid air as the older skeleton panted quietly, wiping the sweat off his foreskull. He couldn't see Moncrow or his friends, but when he saw the piles of dust and torn clothes in the snow, he understood what happened. Red gazed at him, his bone attack vanishing, and without thinking, he threw himself at his big brother, hugging him tightly.

Red paused, before hugging him back, his hand gently resting around him, before letting go. "Let's go home, yeah?" He said, and Edge nodded swiftly, grabbing Red's hand with a new sense of admiration for his big brother. They got home within minutes, as they lived close to the school, and Red instantly settled down on the couch, exhausted. Edge sat beside him, arms hugging his knees. "THANK YOU."

Red chuckled, "Don't thank me, dumbass. I'm yer big brother. S'what i'm here for" he said, flicking the uninjured side of Edge's skull. "Dad ain't gonna be 'round much anymore, so we gotta look out for eachother, 'specially in this shit-hole of a town." Edge nodded glumly, and Red sighed, wrapping an arm around him. "I know I don't say it much, but I love ya, Paps. We're family, and yer a little shit, but that don't mean I don't care about ya, understand?"

Edge gazed up at Red, and cracked a small smile, the first in a long time. "...I LOVE YOU TOO SANS". His older brother smiled back, leaning forward and grabbing the remote control. "Wanna watch Tv?". Edge nodded, shifting closer to him. "YES, BUT I REFUSE TO WATCH ANY OF YOUR STUPID CHANNELS". Red chuckled, shaking his skull in amusement. "Whatever ya say, Boss."

♤

       ♤

                 ♤

Edge sat up with a groan, absentmindedly tracing the small scar on the side of his skull, eye-sockets squinted at he adjusted to the darkness of his room. God, his head hurt. He got out of bed, stretched his limbs, and half-heartedly attempted to straighten his clothes. He caught glimpse of himself in his mirror, and winced. He looked dishevelled, and exhausted, despite doing nothing but sleep the past five days.

With a sigh, he opened his bedroom door and headed downstairs to get something to drink. However, when he reached the living room, he noticed Stretch seated on the couch, texting someone on his phone with a soft smile on his face. When he noticed Edge, he froze, putting down his phone.

"Jeez, I thought you were dead. You look rough."

He commented, and Edge just rolled his eye-lights at him, ignoring his words and heading to the kitchen. Stretch trailed him, and watched in suprise as he opened a bottle of fire-whiskey and took a long swig. Stretch leant against the counter, staring him down.
"You plannin' on getting drunk?"

Edge barely glanced at him, "WHAT ELSE AM I SUPPOSED TO DO?"

"I don't know, talk to your brother?"

Edge froze, his hands tightening around the bottle. "MIND YOUR OWN BUSINESS, STRETCH. I AM IN NO MOOD FOR YOUR BULLSHIT".

Stretch scoffed in response, leveling Edge with a slight glare, "When are you? You walk around acting all high and mighty all the damn time."

Edge took another sip of the whiskey, "AND YOU WALK AROUND THINKING YOU'RE AMUSING, WHEN IN REALITY YOU'RE A LAZY GOOD FOR NOTHING WHO CAN'T DECIDE WHO HE WANTS TO PUT HIS COCK IN. WILL IT BE RACHEL? OR WILL IT BE OUR NEXT DOOR NEIGHBOUR? YOU SHOULD REALLY PICK A SIDE, STRETCH"

He knew he went too far when he saw Stretch's face harden, and his fists clench at his side. He didn't mean what he said, and he wished he could take it back..but all he did was stare at Stretch expectantly. Maybe he wanted this, an arguement, someone to vent his frustrations on. Someone to insult him because right now he knew he deserved it for how spoke to Red.

"The fuck did you just say?"

"YOU HEARD ME." Edge responded, drinking more for the bottle, wincing as the spicy liquid hit his toungue. Stretch glared at him, as if contempt his next actions. If the orange clad skeleton did decide to beat his ass for that comment, he would welcome it. Unfortunately, Stretch just shook his head in disgust.

"Fuck you, Edge."

He hissed, shoving past him, grabbing his phone and heading upstairs, presumably to his room. He knew under any other circumstance, Stretch would have definitely let him have it for what he said, which meant he was taking it easy on him. He hated that. He didn't need anyone's pity, he didn't need anyones help. He was completely fine. But, deep down, Edge knew he just wanted his big brother, and he hated himself even more for being so transparent about it.

He leant against the kitchen counter, and took a long swig from the fire-whiskey bottle. He would head upstairs before anyone else got up, but, right now, all he wanted to do was drink his troubles away.

Chapter Text

You huffed, pressing your legs into the ground as you attempted to drag the large crate across your garden. It was heavy, and that wasn't because you were some 'delicate creature', it was because it contained a shit ton of garden decorations and in general garden stuff you had ordered online. You had gotten really good at the whole gardening thing, and now you had bought a couple of things to make your frontyard look even better.

The delivery man had left the crate on the curb and left, so now you were strugging to lift it onto the sidewalk, let alone your garden. You took a break from your efforts, wiping the beads of sweat off your brow, when you noticed Red coming out of your house. You perked up, studying him curiously. His expression was grim...but atleast he was up and walking, right?

"Hey, Red. Do you think you could help me-"

Before you could even finish your sentence, the skeleton brushed past you, as if you weren't even there, heading down the street towards the path to the city. Wow. Okay. You obviously didn't expect him to be in a good mood, but that was harsher than necessary.

You felt someone lift the opposite side of the crate, causing you to look up. It was Blue, and he was glaring slightly in Red's direction.

"ASSHOLE.."

He mumbled, before shaking his head and gazing at you with a soft smile. "YOU NEEDED HELP, CORRECT? ALLOW ME TO BE OF ASSISTANCE."

He said, bowing elegantly, a smirk on his face. You laughed, nodding gratefully, and together, the two of you finally managed to haul the crate up onto your porch. You stretched, letting out a sigh of relief, "Thanks Blue. I forgot how much stuff I ordered."

He smiled, leaning against the collumn, gazing at the crate. "WHAT DID YOU ORDER ANYWAY? FURNITURE?", he asked, peeking into the crate with curiosity. He had on his Blue scarf today, with thick, blue leather gloves that reminded you of a biker or a cowboy. Drifting back, you almost forgot to answer his questions.

"I ordered some garden and porch decorations. I've mastered the whole 'growing' thing, but I felt my garden was missing something"

Blue perked up at your words, looking a bit excited, "CAN PAPYRUS AND I HELP?". You blinked, observing the eager skeleton with interest. He looked extremely enthusiastic about helping you with your garden, which was both adorable and strange. "Are you sure the two of the won't mind? It'll probably take a few hours"

Blue shook his head, already walking to the gate to fetch Papyrus from next door. You watched him go, smiling to yourself as you sat on your front steps, patiently waiting for the two perky skeletons to return. This quiet time allowed you to think back on the cold shoulder Red gave you ten minutes ago. It both confused and concerned you. Red and yourself were good friends, and he had never once completely ignored you, and considering the whole situation with Edge....it worried you, alot. You hoped the two would work things out soon, because you don't think you could handle seeing Red like this for much longer.

You were snapped back to reality by your front gate opening. You instantly stood, smiling as you noticed Papyrus standing there, Blue beside him. You instantly hugged Papyrus, and he chuckled, spinning you around once before placing you down, patting your head gently.

"SOMEONE MISSED ME"

He teased, twirling a lock of your hair around his finger. You shook your head, smiling up at him, "We're married, what do you expect?"

Papyrus smiled, and Blue pretended to pout. "WHY DIDN'T I RECIEVE SUCH A WARM WELCOME?"

"BECAUSE YOU DIDN'T PUT A RING ON IT"

Papyrus responded sassily, twirling a small shovel in his hand as the three of you headed up onto the porch to begin opening the crate. The process was actually quite fun, as the three of you inspected all of the things you had ordered, including a whole box of heart shaped rocks. Blue leant against your shoulder, looking at them curiously. "WHAT ARE THEY FOR?"

You booped his nasal bone playfully in response, "You'll see". Papyrus, also intrigued by what the two of you were talking about, rested his head on top of yours and peered at the rocks in your lap. Before he could say anything, Blue spoke up, "DON'T BOTHER ASKING HER WHAT THEIR PURPOSE IS. SHE'S CHOOSING TO BE MYSTERIOUS"

"ALAS, THAT JUST MAKES ME EVEN MORE CURIOUS.", Papyrus sighed, plucking a medium sized wolf statue from the crate and stroking it's teeth in admiration. Papyrus liked gardening and arts and crafts, but his favourite had to be pottery, which is why he seemed so entraced by every single statue in the crate. 

Blue seemed more impressed by the LED figurines, as suprisingly, he had a knack for electronics and tinkering in general. Once everything you bought was laid out on the porch, the three of you began sorting them into separate piles, The gnomes in one section, the LED figures in another, ect.

It was sort of therapeutic, and the perfect distraction you needed to keep you from thinking about Edge and Red. At last, all of the garden decorations had been placed in different sections on the porch, and were ready to be placed in your garden. The only thing you left in the crate was the heart shaped rocks, and a couple of hanging flower pots you were going to place on your porch later. 

The three of you opted to take a short break before beginning distributing the decorations, so Blue headed next door to grab some ice lollies while Papyrus and yourself remained seated on the porch.

"It's so hot today."

You complained, head rested against Papyrus' arm. He nodded in agreement, leaning right back against you, equally annoyed with the heat. Despite how hot it was, you really liked the lazy atmosphere created by the warm air. Papyrus blinked like a frog, and then looked down at you.

"HOW HAVE YOU BEEN? I HEARD ABOUT THE SITUATION WITH RED AND EDGE. SUGAR TOLD ME IT'S TAKEN A TOLL ON YOU"

He said softly, his hand gentle on your back. You sighed, accepting the comfort he gave you, eyes still closed and body tucked against his. "I just want things to get better, y'know? Red and Edge are both in a bad shape"

Papyrus nodded, playing with a few strands of your hair, "BLUE ORIGINALLY WANTED TO COME OVER TODAY TO CHECK ON YOU WHEN HE HEARD HOW YOU FELT. I'M SUPPOSING HE SAW THE DECORATIONS FOR YOUR GARDEN AS AN OPPORTUNITY TO GET YOU AROUND PEOPLE."

You were honestly suprised at this, originally thinking Blue had been so excited because he just liked gardening. It made more sense why he was so adamant now, and you couldn't find it in yourself to be mad at him for it. At the end of the day, both him and Papyrus were just looking out for you.

"I..appreciate the sentiment..both of you. I've been feeling down about it lately...but this has made me feel alot better. I'm just...happy that you're here...and happy that we can all try and help Edge and Red, in whatever way we can."

Papyrus nodded, leaning against you once more, "I HAVE TO ADMIT, WHILE I WAS WORRIED, THE MAIN REASON I CAME TODAY IS BECAUSE...I HAVE MISSED YOU. IT HAS BEEN A WHILE SINCE THE TWO OF US HAVE HUNG OUT. I UNDERSTAND THAT WE ARE BOTH BUSY BUT....I HOPE TO SEE MY WIFE MORE OFTEN"

He said softly, and you could hear the genuine warmth in his voice when he said it. Obviously, he meant those words in a platonic way, but you couldn't help but feel a little bit flustered. Regardless, you smiled, and Papyrus, in response let out a soft, constant, rumbling sound. Wait....Was he-

"I HAVE ARRIVED WITH REINFORCEMENTS!"

Blue's voice startled the both of you, causing Papyrus to jolt up and nearly hit his head on one of the collumns. When you got over the mini-heart attack that Blue almost gave you, you noticed that Stretch and Sans were stood by his side. Stretch looked content to be there, smiling lazily and waving at the two of you, whilst Sans looked curious, having probably seen the way Papyrus and yourself were sitting.

"The more the merrier, right?" Stretch joked, and you got up, opening your arms for him, which caused the lanky skeleton to chuckle, instantly wrapping you in a hug. "A bit clingy there, huh, sweetness?", he muttered gently, smirking against your hair. However, there was an undertone of confliction in his voice , meaning something was definitely on his mind, but you decided it was due to missing you, which was a shared sentiment. Once Stretch pulled away, Sans casually slung an arm around you. 

"Blue told us you were feelin' 'Gnomely', so we came over to help with your Garden"

Blue huffed as he handed out the ice lollies, "DON'T PUT WORDS IN MY MOUTH". You opened yours immediately and placed it against your tounge with a content sigh, relishing in the coolness. Papyrus hadn't opened his yet, but he was rubbing it across his foreskull to cool himself down, which was pretty smart.

The five of you sat and ate for ten minutes, joking and talking casually. Once the lollies were finished, you decided that it was best to start cracking on with the garden and finish it before the sun went down. Unconsciously, you had all picked a separate part of the garden to work on, and began grabbing the decorations and placing them down.

Sans focused on the new pond you had gotten installed, and placed a couple of gnomes with fishing rods beside it, taking care not to nudge the rose bush you had. One corner of your garden was dedicated to growing fruits and vegetables, so, Papyrus had used the wolf statues from earlier and placed them in such a way where they almost looked like guard dogs for your produce, which was adorable.

There was a small patch of your garden where moss and wild mushrooms had begun to glow, so, Stretch had placed a few glow in the dark frog statues amongst the shrubbery, taking extra care on the positioning to not overcrowd the area. Finally, Blue had taken over a small part of the garden, and had placed the castle statue you had gotten amongst your stonecrop flowers, surrounding the castle with the small, LED figurines you had bought. He placed the switch for the figures behind the castle and amongst the flowers, so that the set up looked more seamless.

You had been working on setting up the hanging flowerpots you had bought, planting Cyclamen seeds inside of them. When you turned to look at everyone elses progress, you were slightly stunned. You had expected it to look okay..but they had really gone above and beyond to actually put care and effort into how your garden turned out. They all knew your garden was your pride and joy, and with their combined effort they had turned it into a little village.

You blinked slowly, and Sans chuckled nervously, "Uhh- is it too much? We all tried out best to-", you interrupted him by tackling him in a hug, causing him to let out a soft 'oof'. Papyrus and Blue joined you eagerly, dragging Stretch with them, who rolled his eye-lights and gently collided with his big brother. The five of you hugged eachother, and, despite the heat, you all enjoyed the warmth it gave you.

"SO, ARE YOU FINALLY GONNA TELL US WHAT THE ROCKS ARE FOR?"

You giggled at Papyrus' impatience, and grabbed the box of heart shaped rocks. Whilst the four of them had been working, you had chosen eleven rocks, and carved their names into them. You had done it for Gray, Sugar, Mutt, Black, Papyrus, Sans, Stretch, Blue, Mari, Red...and yes, even Edge.

Stretch was the first to speak, sounding sort of choked up, "That's so cute, what the fuck?", he mumbled, and Blue chuckled beside him, also looking a bit emotional.

"You guys are my friends...and I wanna make sure I have something to remember you by if one day we all go our separate ways, y'know?"

Sans was quiet, staring at the rocks in awe, almost entraced by the sight. Stretch shoved you gently, "Fuck you, makin me all emotional and shit.". 

You smiled as his reaction, placing the eleven rocks around the castle that Blue had put down  in a neat circle. Each one represented a person you valued, and cared about, despite their flaws and issues. Sans picked up one of the spare rocks, and began carving something into it.

"WHAT ARE YOU DOING?"

Blue asked curiously, and Sans shook his head, "You'll see". When he was done, he placed the rock on top of the castle, in the centre. The three of you peered closer, and engraved on the  rock, was your name, scratched into the surface.

Sans shoved his hands into his pockets, "There's some metaphorical meaning somewhere, but you get what I mean, don't ya?"

You had to struggled to contain your tears, nodding at the skeleton, "I do".

Chapter Text

You were seated on the couch with Mutt when it happened. He had his head rested comfortably in the crook of your neck, arm wrapped around you as the two of you watched TV. He was dozing off slightly, and so were you. Just as you were about to fall asleep, the sound of the door roughly opening and closing again jolted the two of you awake.

You gazed over your shoulder, and saw Red, hanging up his coat, smelling slightly of alchohol. You frowned, removing yourself from Mutt's embrace, to properly study him. He looked awful, eyes dark and sweat beading on his skull. Mutt gave you a concerned look, before you decided to say something.

"Where have you been?"

You asked, not in a non-confrontational way, but Red seemed to view it as an attack, and instantly got defensive, rolling his eye-lights. "None of yer fuckin' business, that's where."

You blinked, slowly getting up off the couch to approach him. "Uhm, technically it is my business. I don't mind you staying here Red, but my house isn't a hotel.". He glared at you, and scoffed, looking away, "Coulda fooled me, toots.". There was venom is his words, and you almost shrunk back, but in an instant, Mutt was behind you, a firm hand on your shoulder.

"All she's trying to say is you can't just dissapear for hours on end and then come back like...that"

Red narrowed his eye-sockets at him, "Like what? Drunk? C'mon Mutt, you can say it. Ain't like you didn't do the same thing back in the day."

Mutt winced at his words, looking away, and you were filled with sudden irritation. Mutt had confided to you that when things were bad with Rachel, he used to go out drinking, a bad habbit he had broken, but still felt ashamed of. 

"Okay, Red. There's no need for that. We're not judging you, I'd just appreciate more of a warning next time you go out and decide to drink."

Red shook his head, "Okay. Yer warned. Happy now? Get off my back, both of ya."

You sighed. This was going absolutely nowhere. You could tell Red didn't actually mean any of the things he was saying, but they still hurt nonetheless. You folded your arms across your chest, trying a different approach.

"Look, I'm sorry if it seemed like we were attacking you, but you can't just walk in here and treat us like this. We're only looking out for you."

Red tilted his head, "Lookin' out fer me? That's a good fuckin' joke sweetheart. Didn't know ya were that funny."

"Red, c'mon man-"

"N ah. She's lookin' out fer me, right? Cause she's such a fuckin' Saint, Right? She's alwayss looked out fer me, especially with Edge."

You stiffened, and Red noticed, preying upon your reaction immediately, hunching forward, bitter humour in his voice, "All them pep talks, all that confidence, all that comfort went down the fuckin' drain, cause now, my brother fuckin' hates me. Fuck! I mean, I ain't even his brother anymore, right? You heard what he said..."

You frowned, reaching out to comfort him, but he flinched back, shaking his skull, "He hates me. He doesn't want nothin' to do with me anymore. My baby brother.."

He choked up, inhaling sharply to stop the tears from forming in his sockets. You could only stand there, useless as Red struggled to keep himself together. You wanted to hug him, to do something...but you couldn't.

This is all my fault.

A small voice in the back of your head whispered darkly. You stared at Red quietly, as he finally pulled himself together, knuckling his eye-sockets in an almost child-like display of toughness. Mutt reached out, to try and guide him upstairs to rest or atleast to the couch, but Red suddenly and violently shoved him away, growling. Mutt stumbled in suprise, not expecting it, and if you hadn't of caught him, he would have fell directly into the side table and smashed the vase.

"Red, what the fuck?"

You exclaimed, and he glared at both of you, before turning to Mutt, "Don't fuckin' touch me, I don't need yer pity!"

Mutt's face hardened, apparently finally fed up with Red's attitude, which was suprising since he was usually one of the most patient of the skeletons. "Fuck you, Red. You ain't gotta shove me like that"

" The fuck are ya gonna do about it? Huh?"

Mutt opened his mouth to speak, but someone else spoke for him, "He May Not Do Anything, But I Certainly Will."

You had almost forgotten Black was cooking in the kitchen. The stern skeleton leveled Red with a Glare, standing infront of his little brother and yourself protectively. You hoped this wouldn't escalate, but Black never stood for anyone messing with Mutt, or you for that matter. Red took a frustrated breath.

"Jesus, y'all can't leave me alone, can ya? I walk in and yer all attacking me like It's a fuckin' AA meetin'...shit, if I knew this was gonna happen, I wouldn't have come back"

Black didn't look impressed, arms folded across his chest, "I Understand That You Are Going Through A Hard Time  With Your Brother Right Now, But That Is No Excuse To Lash Out At Them."

Red chuckled Bitterly, and you felt Mutt grab your hand in support, "What would ya know 'bout me and my brother? Ya got yers on a leash like a fuckin' dog. Don't act like ya know me, asshole, actin' like y'all aren't 'best friends' after that shit with Rachel-"

"Shut Your Fucking Mouth"

Black spat venomously, and Mutt froze. Red had taken it too far, and everyone in the room knew it. Mutt's hand trembled slightly, and you squeezed it tighter, the two of you sharing a worried look as Red got in Black's face, wobbling slightly due to the alchohol in his system.

"Or what? Ya gonna hit me. Go ahead, cause' I'm in the mood for a fight. Hit me, Black. Hit me so I have an excuse to beat ya, and yer brother's ass-"

Black, in a moment of anger, punched Red in the face, and it seemed like he instantly regretted it as he froze soon after. Red stumbled back slightly, clutching his skull, and you hoped that was it, but then he smirked, his eye-lights dissapearing, and a red glow coming from his left eye-socket.

He threw a glowing bone attack at Black, who dodged expertly, summoning defences of his own. The stray attack that Red threw flew past your head, and if Mutt hadn't of diligently pulled you out of the way, it would have gone straight through your skull. Mutt tucked you against him, and you watched as the two began to fight.

Black was mainly dodging and blocking, while Red was putting his all into aggressive, clumsy attacks. The alchohol was obviously affecting his efficiency, as he missed more often than not. 

"Are You Sure You Are Trying? You Haven't Hit Me Yet. I'm Becoming Bored."

Black taunted, watching as Red growled, and swung at him with a jagged, crimson bone. Black took advantage of this, shoving Red back against the wall, attempting to subdue him. The tipsy skeleton snarled, and kicked him in the stomach, raising his hand to throw another attack.

He missed, fortunately, however, the attack flew straight at you. You weren't so lucky this time. Mutt wasn't able to pull you out of the way fast enough, as his focus had drifted to his brother when he got hit. The bone sliced your arm, and embedded itself in the wall behind you. The cut was not deep, a surface wound if you will, but it hurt nonetheless, and you yelped in pain, crouching as you held your injury, blood staining your shirt.

Everyone in the room froze, including Red. Mutt was instantly crouched by your side, supporting your arm with his hand, looking panicked, whilst the two fighting skeletons merely stared. Black's face was twisted in worry, and Red looked horrified, eye-sockets Black.

Black approached you, gazing at the wound in concern, "Shit, Are You Okay, Dove? How Bad Does it Hurt?", He whispered softly. You shook your head, inhaling sharply, "I-it's fine, just a scratch". Mutt shook his head, gazing intently at you, "Y-Y-You're Bleedin' darlin', shit I'm so fuckin' sorry- I should've- I could've-"

"Mutt, Mutt, It's okay. It wasn't your fault. I'll be fine, okay?"

You said calmly. Mutt didn't look any less worried, but atleast he had stopped panicking, gently pulling you against his chest, whilst Black cleaned your wound with a wet cloth he had grabbed from the kitchen, hand's shaking as he wiped the blood away. This was the first they had seen you physically hurt, which is probably why they were acting so frantic.

Red was still stood there quietly, like he had seen a ghost. When you met his gaze, he stepped forward cautiously, reaching a hand out to help. "M'sorry. So fuckin' sorry Sweetheart. So sorry. Didn't mean ta, would never- I would never hurt ya, sweetheart, y'know that, right? I would never- could never....m'sorry.."

Before he could touch you, Mutt aggressively slapped his hand away, eye-lights shrunk in. He looked almost feral. Black looked equally as protective, shifting to block you from view.

"Don't Touch Her. You've Done Enough"

He snapped venomously, and Red , instead of getting angry, flinched back, drawing his hands to his chest.

"....M'sorry..."

"Red.."

You mumbled, but before you could say anything else, he grabbed his coat, and rushed out the door, slamming it behind him. The three of you sat in silence after he left, not knowing what to say about what happened, or how to go from there.

Mutt was the first to break the quiet, sighing in relief as his arms tightened around your waist, allowing you to rest against him as Black began bandaging your wound, the bleeding having stopped a couple minutes ago.

You didn't even know how to feel about Red right now. He was still your friend, and you would forgive him later, but right now you were hurt. He didn't mean what he said, but he had literally thrown all your help in your face, treating it as if it were nothing. You would have a conversation about it later with him...but right now you were exhausted.

Once Black had finished fixing you up, he leant against you, fists clenched. "You okay?", you asked him quietly, and he shook his head. "I'm Furious...I Do Not Like Seeing You Hurt. It Makes Me Feel...Sick."

You gently grabbed his hand, and he laced his boney fingers with yours. "It's okay, I'm fine-"

"It's not okay though.", Mutt grumbled against your shoulder, "I get he didn't mean it, but he still did it..and shit I really wanna go after him and beat his ass for doin' that to ya.". You sighed, understanding their anger in some form. Red didn't mean to hurt you sure, but how he acted tonight was completely out of line, and you all deserved an apology.

"I Suppose..Things Can Only Get Better From Here, Correct"

God, you hoped so. Because, If they didn't, you had no idea what you were going to do after that. For everyone's sake, and theirs, you hoped Edge and Red worked things out soon, otherwise life was going to be extremely unbearable.

Chapter Text

You were rested snuggly on Gray's chest, his arms wrapped around you, the only light in the room being the glow of his Red eye-light, and the only sound being his soft purring. You had told him about the argument with Red, who you had briefly seen that morning, before he left again. Gray had immediately invited you over, and now, here you were, cuddled against your boyfriend's chest as he  played with your hair.

His hands, despite being big, and rough, were always gentle and loving, the tips of his fingers tracing shapes in the back of your neck, and his other hand gently rubbing your uninjured arm. You decided not to tell him about what Red had done, as, accident or not, Gray would have hurt him.

His hands massaged your thighs and hips, being careful not to make you uncomfortable as he caressed you like you were a piece of art. He always looked at you with such reverence, even now, when you had the worst case of bed-head. He kissed your forehead sweetly, and his tounge delicately licked at your now nearly fully healed mark. He admired it for a second, before looking at your face once more.

You didn't feel like speaking yet, so Gray merely held you, easing the tension out of your body, admiring you with a soft look on his face. "Y'know...you've always been so pretty to me", He says quietly, gazing at you, "Just...pretty and perfect, all the time. Dunno if that's just because I'm in love with ya, or if you're just naturally good lookin' all the time...but..I've never once thought you looked..well...unpleasant? Even when we first met, I thought you were cute."

"You're just saying that because I'm upset"

You joked quietly, and Gray chuckled, shaking his head and leaning down to kiss you on the lips. You sighed, and he held you tighter, speaking once more. "Nah...evertime I look at you...my soul just get's all fluttery. I never thought I'd fall in love with anyone again, let alone a human...but..I dunno, there's just so much of you to love I couldn't help myself"

He hummed quietly, cradling your head in his hands, "Sometimes..I feel like you're the only one I was supposed to love...y'know? Like everything else was just leading up to finding you. Best believe I ain't ever lettin' you go Sunshine."

You nodded, tears stinging your eyes, which he diligently wiped away with his boney fingers. "Ya still stressed about Red?" , He asked soothingly, stroking your hair. You nodded once more, head resting in the crook of his neck as he wrapped the blankets around you. "I just...I just want to make everything better...for the both of them. For all this fighting and confusion and hatred to just disappear from their lives so they can be brothers again. I know it's a far-fetched desire...but I just- I-"

You trailed off, and Gray sighed, shifting up slightly to get into a more comfortable position. "Look...I can't promise things are gonna get Better, Sunshine. Shit, even I have doubts myself about Red and Edge's situation. Out of all of us, them two have the most delicate relationship. They're both stubborn, and definitely won't approach eachother any time soon. Red's got it into his head that Edge hates him, and Edge is probably thinkin' the same thing...so yeah, I don't know if they're gonna get better, they might just end up getting worse."

He spoke softly, and you listening intently at his words. Gray was right. There had been arguements and situations before where things were bad, Like with Mutt...but this seemed more..intricate. With Mutt it was different, his goal was to be rid of Rachel, and he was, practically thriving because of it. Edge and Red, however, did not want to be rid of eachother. If anything, they wanted to be closer, but, it was as if there was some sort of emotional barrier preventing that from happening, and until that was destroyed, you doubted they would go back to being brothers again.

At your disheartened expression, Gray lightly tapped your thigh, "What I can say, is that they both need support, no matter what happens next. Edge especially."

These words caught your interest, as Gray never seemed to be a big fan of Edge from the beginning, undeniable tension between the two of them, perhaps even more so than what Black and himself used to have. So, to hear him talk about supporting Edge..suprised you to say the least. He seemed to understand what you were thinking, and elaborated.

"I know me and Edge don't see eye to eye, or well, 'socket to socket', but the way I see it, Red has you, me, sugar, Mari, Black, Mutt and hell, even Sans. Edge only has himself. Can't be good for him, bottling up all that. M' guessin' he needs someone too. He deserves that much at least."

His words were suprsingly mature, as the skeleton was usually laid back and full of jokes. To hear him speak in such a way about someone he didn't even like...warmed your heart in a way. You smiled, nodding at him, kissing his teeth and resting against his shoulder, "Thank you.. "

He raised a boney brow, "For what?".

"For always being there. Both you and Sugar always know what to say..never giving me false hope..but still making me feel better somehow. How do you do it?"

You asked, delicately and gently tracing the small scars that littered his shoulder-bone. He chuckled, nudging his head against yours, but when he spoke, he sounded quite serious. "Me and Sugar have never been ones for lyin', even before the famine hit and all that stuff went down. When it got bad, lyin' would probably get you killed. Plus..what kind of monsters would we be, lyin' to the ones we love?"

He said quietly, and it was in that moment you knew you made the right choice being their friend. Even if you weren't romantic partners, the two would always look out for you, no matter what, and you would do the same in a heartbeat.

Gray yawned, rolling over and tugging you against him, kissing you one last time. "We can deal with Edge and Red Later, For now, get some sleep sunshine, God knows you need it".

Now that was something you could agree with. Gray let out a gruff sound, and you slowly closed your eyes, finally getting some well earned rest.

♤

       ♤

               ♤

"SANS, DO YOU THINK I'M CHILDISH?"

Sans, though he had been snoozing before, was instantly awake now, raising a brow at his young brother, who had plopped down next to him on the couch. 

"Where's this come from all of a sudden?"

He asked curiously, watching Papyrus sigh and tilt his head back, "CAN YOU JUST ANSWER THE QUESTION?". There was irritation in the taller skeletons voice, which caused Sans to pause, and sit up straight. Something was definitely bothering him.

Papyrus was many things. Spontaneous, loyal, brave, hardworking, kind and smart, but childish was definitely not a word he would use to describe his brother. Sure, he could be naive sometimes, but he was mature, hell, way more mature than Sans could ever hope to be, a constant beacon of hope, offering unconditional advice and support to those who need it. So no, his brother was not childish.

"Nah, Paps. That word ain't exactly what comes to mind when I think of ya."

He says, attempting to sound as reassuring as possible. Sometimes Papyrus could get insecure about how he acts and how he presents himself, finding his own personality to be 'offputting' for people he was interested in romantically, which was completely untrue, but Sans could understand Papyrus' frustration. His younger brother and Blue were often treated differently than the others, people treading lightly around them or disregarding their thoughts a views completely, which frustrated and exhausted the two to no end. They were grown monsters, for Pete's sake, they deserved to be treated as such. 

Papyrus fiddled with his gloves, his eye-sockets narrowing in thought. It was clear he had something on his mind, and Sans was determined to find out what. He inched closer to his brother, nudging him with his elbow. "Gonna tell me what's bothering ya?", he prompted gently, knowing not to make a joke when his brother was trying to be serious.

"I DON'T KNOW. I DON'T THINK IT'S A BIG DEAL..BUT SOMETIMES I WISH I WAS AS LAID BACK AS STRETCH, OR AS SOPHISTICATED AS EDGE..SO THAT PEOPLE WOULD ACTUALLY TREAT ME WITH RESPECT INSTEAD OF..BABYING ME. IT'S AGGRAVATING. I HAVE MANY QUALITIES THAT MAKE ME INTERESTING, SUCH AS MY LOVE OF DOCUMENTARIES AND MY COOKING ABILITIES OR MY LITERATURE KNOWLEDGE..BUT PEOPLE REFUSE TO SEE THAT AND IT...IT GET'S ON MY NERVES."

Sans listened intently and respectfully, not interrupting him once until he had let it all out. He could see Papyrus' hands trembling slightly with anger, but there was a hint of defeat in his tone. "Paps..I get it, I do. You're always tryin' so hard to better yourself and discover things, and people just ain't gettin' that. But they don't have to, because those ain't the type of people you wanna associate with. Everyone in this house takes you seriously, especially me. (Y/n) does to. We got you, bro. And eventually, you're gonna find people who actually see you for who you are, and respect you on top of that, y'know?"

He wasn't one for advice, or pep talks, but he tried his best, and that counts for something, right? He just hoped that it was enough to cheer Papyrus up. Luckily, his brother actually seemed to listen to his words, perking up a bit with a tired smile. He pat his brothers arm, and in response, the taller skeleton finally let out a soft chuckle.

"THANK YOU, SANS.."

He nodded, pleased his brother was in better spirits than before. However, one thing was bugging him. What had made Papyrus feel like this in the first place?.

"So uh- what was all this about?"

Papyrus paused, frowning and folding his arms across his chest. "Paps, c'mon. You can talk to me.", he said, watching as his little brother seemed to contemplate something. A minute passed, and Papyrus sighed, turning towards him.

"EARLIER TODAY...RACHEL INTRODUCED ME TO ONE OF HER FRIENDS. WHEN TALKING ABOUT ME..SHE SAID 'HE'S CHILDISH, BUT YOU'LL GET USED TO IT'..AND THAT JUST STUCK IN MY HEAD."

Sans frowned, irritation bubbling in his chest as he listened to the story. Rachel was their girlfriend..but he couldn't help but feel extremely pissed off. She knows how insecure Papyrus is about his personality, so why the fuck had she said that? His fists clenched at his sides, and Papyrus picked up on it.

"PLEASE DON'T SAY ANYTHING TO RACHEL. I ALREADY SPOKE TO HER ABOUT IT AND SHE APOLOGISED. I JUST KEPT THINKING ABOUT IT AND GOT UPSET."

Papyrus said quickly, not wanting there to be a fight or an arguement. Sans desperately wanted to confront Rachel about what she had said, but he didn't want go against his brothers wishes and upset him further. Papyrus slumped against the couch, looking both frustrated and tired, so the shorter skeleton decided it would be best to drop it.

"Hey..lemme get my phone from Grays room, and we can watch some videos. How 'bout that?"

Papyrus huffed, "...CAN WE WATCH TRUE CRIME?"

He asked hopefully, and Sans couldn't help but chuckle. "Yeah, we can. Be back in a sec, yeah?"

He quietly got up and headed upstairs, still irritated from what Papyrus had told him, taking a deep breath to calm himself before he did something he regretted. He was a laid back skeleton, but when someone bothered his brother..it just angered him inexplicably. 

Sans pushed open Grays door, noticing him fast asleep in the bed with...was that the neighbour? 

Surely enough, when he peeked closer, Gray had her tucked against his chest, the two sleeping soundly in eachothers arms. It was a cute sight, and Sans couldn't help but feel a slight bit jealous, mainly because he enjoyed physical touch and in general snuggling with a partner, and Rachel never really seemed to be into that.

Brushing these thoughts aside, he unplugged his phone from the charger, having left it in there earlier when Gray and himself hung out that morning. Checking his battery, he was abruptly startled when he heard a low growl coming from the bed. Flinching, he quickly gazed at the bed in horror, only to calm down when he realised it was Gray. He had a protective arm around the neighbour, and in his half asleep state, he probably assumed that Sans was a potential threat.

"Just me, buddy"

Sans reassured quietly, raising his hands to gesture to his phone. Gray relaxed, eye-light focusing on him as he shook his head, "Thought you were Rachel or somethin", he grumbled, waving him off and cuddling himself back into the girl. Gray went back to sleep, and Sans took that as an opportunity to leave, lest he wake the neighbour up as well.

He checked his notifications once he was out the room, seeing a couple of memes from Stretch, which gave him a chuckle, and then, a message or so from Rachel. Under any other circumstance, he would have responded eagerly, but, right now...he was still pissed at her. So he left her on read, an act of pettiness that brought him great satisfaction. 

He loved her, truly, but sometimes she acted in a way that really got on his nerves.

Chapter Text

"What do you mean he's not home yet?"

You asked quietly, eye-brows furrowed in concern. Mutt shifted, looking just as worried, despite what happened two days ago. Red had left that morning to go out. It was now three in the morning and he still wasn't back. Mutt sometimes stayed up as he had trouble sleeping on occasions, and he had gone to your room to talk to Red about what happened, and, he clearly wasn't there.

He had never done this before. Ever. He was out most of the day, but he was always back by ten, drunk or not. You were still frustrated with him for what he had said and done, but that didn't mean you weren't friends with him anymore. You paced the living room quietly, arms folded across your chest as questions drifted through your mind. The loudest one was simple.

Was he okay?

He was going through a hard time, a horrible time really, and you couldn't trust his judgment or actions when he was like this. For all you know, he was dead, and that scared you more than anything else. 

Pulling yourself together, you raced upstairs and threw on a pair of jeans and your running shoes. You would be damned if you just sat at home doing nothing while one of your close friends was practically missing, especially with the amount of Anti-monster gangs lurking around the city. Red was strong, but not nearly as so when he was drunk.

Mutt was leant against the couch, watching you closely as you grabbed your jacket, keys and phone off of the side table, tying your hair up haphazardly into a pony tail. He reached forward, taking your hands in his, worry on his face.

"You goin' to look for him?"

He asked softly, and you nodded, determination filling your core to the brim. You would find that stubborn bastard and drag him home if it was the last thing you do. The tall skeleton sighed, clearly not happy with the idea of you going out by yourself.

"I'll wake my brother and we'll go with you, you can't just go outside by yourself, you could get hurt or-"

"Mutt. I love you, but It's best if you two stay. He's not exactly fond of you guys right now, and the last thing we need is him disappearing again."

Mutt frowned, glaring at the floor, fists clenched at his side. It was clear he was frustrated at your answer, but knew you were right. Other than his brother, Red seemed to trust you the most, and he'd probably assume it was another attack if he saw Mutt and Black with you. You placed a reassuring hand on his shoulder, before cupping his face.

"Look at me"

You said softly, and he begrudgingly met your gaze. He looked scared, body tense and expression guarded, but it softened the second he saw your face. He knew you were going to go either way.

"Okay. Okay, darlin'. I trust ya. Black and I will keep look out Just in case he comes back. We'll text you if we see any thing, okay? Just...please.."

He pulled you into a loose embrace, and you hugged him back, concern bubbling in your stomach the longer you thought about Red.

"Be safe."

He said firmly, and then he let you go, stepping back to allow you to leave through the front door. As much as you wanted to stay and comfort him, there were definitely bigger things to do. You needed to find Red before something bad happened. That was your goal.

Stepping down the front steps, you prepared yourself for the long walk down to the city, hands trembling as you shut your gate. However, just as you were about to cross the road and head down the path, a voice called out to you, filled with confusion.

"Sweetness?"

It was Stretch. He was sat on the steps of his own porch, brow raised in interest as he studied your frantic state, standing up and walking over to you, snuffing out his cigarette against the pavement as he did so. You blinked, freezing in your tracks, the feeling of being caught out settling over you. The orange- clad skeleton observed you quickly, before looking back at your house.

"Where you goin'? Late night grocery run or something?"

You inhaled, contemplating on just running from him. You didn't want to drag him into this at all, but you also didn't want to worry him further by just leaving without answering his questions or concerns. You let out a shaky breath, frosty hands in your pockets as you cautiously stepped closer to him.

"Red's missing."

You said simply, not wanting to beat around the Bush or waste any more time. Stretch's expression went from lazy confusion, to straight up baffled, standing up straight. "What? What do you mean?"

"He's didn't come home last night, and I have no idea where he Is, but I'm going to find him"

You responded firmly, and he nodded in understanding, before placing a hand on your shoulder. "I'll come with you then."

You sighed, "Stretch-"

"Nope. I'm tired of you jugglin' this shit by yourself. If you're heading into the city to find him, then I'm coming with, end of story."

You frowned, feeling both exasperated and defeated, looking back and forth between the street, and him. Arguing with him would waste time, time you may not have, but taking him with you would just involve him in something he didn't need to be involved with. He didn't deserve to be dragged into a mess that he had no idea about, frankly, none of them did.

"Stretch please-"

"No. I'm coming with you, Sweetness. Besides, I got Red's car keys. We can drive. Save a hell of alot of time."

Okay. He did have a point there. Driving into the city would be fast and help find Red sooner. With a reluctant nod, the two of you walked up the driveway, and got into Red's car, which was parked beside a cyan motorcycle. Red's car had been left untouched since his argument with Edge, him preferring to walk everywhere as an excuse to be alone. 

Stretch started the car with ease, and drove down the driveway and onto the street, turning left and straight down the road that led into the city. It was dark, the only thing illuminating the road being the headlights, which made for an eerie atmosphere, the engine combining with the sound of the trees being attacked by the wind. It was supposed to storm soon, hence why you had put a protective sheet across your plants to protect them. The sooner you found Red, the better.

"Any idea where he could be?"

You asked Stretch, breaking the silence at last. He shrugged, glancing in the rearview mirror occasionally whilst he responded. "He's definitely in a bar. He's never out this late unless it's to drink. There's only ten bars in the city that allow monster patrons, so I'm guessin' he's In one of them."

You nodded at his explanation, and almost collapsed in relief when the buildings and neon lights of the city in the distance got bigger and bigger the closer the two of you got. Eventually, the trees and shrubbery disappeared, replaced by the sounds of night-clubs, restaurants, and convenience stores that were still open.

Stretch made a right, and parked infront of a southern looking bar, with tables outside. The two of you got out,and he casually strolled up to the front counter, smiling easily at the dog monster tending to patrons.

"Stretch! My man, I haven't seen you in ages. How ya been?"

The dog monster asked, his tail wagging as he noticed the two of you.

"Been good, Raven. Hey, listen. Have you seen Red tonight? He ain't come home and we're a bit worried."

Raven, paused, frowning, before gesturing to one of the tables in the far corner, "He was here a couple hours ago, drunk as all hell. Had to cut him off so he left. Dunno where he went after that."

You felt frustration at the lack of information he had given the both of you, and Stretch looked equally dissapointed. You left before Raven could say anymore, and The tall skeleton bid the dog monster goodbye before jogging after you.

He watched as you got in the car, and reached over to pat your arm to reassure you, getting into the driver's side and starting the car again.

After that, the two of you visited five more bars within the next hour, driving around the city and checking local drinking spots to see if Red decided to hold up there. However, there was no sign of him. Stretch and yourself asked around, showing people pictures of him or asking local store owners. A couple had seen him, pointing you in the direction he had went, but it was like trying to find a needle in a hay stack.

The bar owners were also little help, having next to no information about Red's whereabouts, or where he had gone to. He had either not gone in there at all, or had ordered a drink, sat in the corner, and then left, his goal was clearly to drink until he either passed out or until he no longer had control of his actions. Stretch had explained that Monsters have a higher tolerance to alchohol and drugs than humans, so Red would have to have atleast six drinks to get even remotely tipsy. You hate to imagine how many he would have had to have to get black out drunk, but you wanted to find him before you found out.

After an hour and a half had passed, you were beginning to loose hope, a numb, frantic feeling  sitting in the pit of your stomach, and it made you want to be sick, slumped over in the car, tears in your eyes. Stretch was in the local convenience store, asking questions about Red, which was relieving, as you definitely needed a moment to calm down before talking to anyone, let alone one of your friends. You didn't want to accidently snap at him.

The roof was down on Red's car, so you were allowed some fresh hair, relishing in the cold bite it gave you as you attempted to wipe your face clean. Just as you were about to get out the car to join Stretch, a drunk guy from one of the bars you had just visited, leant against the car door, causing you to flinch back in suprise, the stench of beer and whiskey instantly filling your nose. He smiled giddily when you recoiled, and chuckled to one of his friends, who was also drunk.

"You alright there love? Seem a bit upsett, doncha? Cheer up, darlin'. Ain't all bad, is it? Why don't you hang out with us and ditch that monster boyfriend you got."

You rolled your eyes, glaring at him, "Fuck off, yeah? I'm not in the mood."

He blinked at your response, before frowning, and leaning closer, "You what? Stuck up bitch, only wanted to have a bit of fun with ya. I should-"

"You should what?"

Stretch's voice came from behind him, brow raised and arms folded across his chest. The two drunk men instantly straightened. "Ah- well I-"

"Yeah. Piss off, alright?"

Stretch said, rolling his eye-lights, causing the two men to flinch back like frightened puppies, "Sorry mate. Didn't realise she was with you."

You wanted to scream at them, because whether you were with Stretch or not, they shouldn't have spoken to you like that anyway. However, time was precious right now, so you merely glared at your lap as Stretch got back in the car and began to drive down the street. 

"Assholes. You alright, Sweetness?"

"Yeah, I'm fine. Thanks for sticking up for me back there."

He nodded mutely, his hand gently squeezing yours before he let go and turned his attention back to the street. "We're headin' to Grillby's. Red and Sans go there alot, so if he's anywhere, he has to be there."

You hummed in response, and Stretch sighed, "We're gonna find him, okay?"

It took around ten minutes to get to Grillbys, Stretch parking outside, the two of you getting out and opening the door. You looked around, and almost collapsed in relief and shock when you saw Red sitting alone at the bar, slumped over with a bottle of mustard in his hand.

You reached his side instantly, peeking at him, before placing a hand on his back. He jolted violently, head shooting up, before his whole demeanor softened.

"Sweetheart..?"

He had tears in his eye-sockets, eye-lights warbling slightly at the sight of you. He moved forward, and, Like a needy child, wrapped his arms around you and buried his Face into your stomach, letting  out a small sound mixed between a sigh, and a groan of pain.

Stretch looked just as relieved as you, leaning against the bar to revel in the feeling of finally finding him. You kissed Red's skull, rubbing his back as he trembled. Your annoyance with him was still there, but the joy of him being okay overshadowed that completely.

"Thank God. I was so worried Red. I thought you got hurt."

Red sniffled, "M'sorry...felt so bad..never wanted to hurt ya, Sweetheart...just wanted my Brother.."

You nodded, and with Stretch's help, hauled Red's drunk, and shaky form off of the stool, leading him out of the bar. Upon feeling the air on his skull, he glanced up, and frowned.

"That my fuckin' car...?"

He slurred in confusion, still looking miserable. Stretch shook his head, and with suprising strength, lifted Red into the back seat so he could lay comfortably on his side. You got into the front, and Stretch pat your head, the both of you having perked up upon knowing Red, despite being extremely out of it, was safe and sound.

"I'm gonna head back in there and pay his tab, you stay here and keep him company."

He winked at you, and disappeared back into Grillby's, leaving yourself and Red alone. The short skeleton sat up, resting his head on your shoulder from behind with a dazed expression.

"Felt so bad for hurtin' ya, Sweetheart...never wanted to...m'sorry. Was just so angry...and tired...my soul was achin' and I didn't know what to do with it..Fuck...my skull hurts.."

He whined, and you chuckled, gently rubbing the back of his head. He sniffles quietly, a steady stream of tear marks painting his face as he held onto the back of your seat for support.

"Hate myself sometimes...I push everyone away...everyone that fuckin' cares about me because M'angry and bitter and stupid...and now yer gonna leave me too, and I deserve it because I'm nothin' but a fuck up who shoulda been dusted a long fuckin' time ago.."

You frowned, lower lip trembling, "Red..that is so far from the truth", you whispered, cupping his skull , causing him to flush, eye-lights glowing brighter. "You're perfect. You have issues to work through, hell, everyone does...but you're loyal, protective, smart, funny and you care so much about the people around you.."

He bumped his head against the seat, clutching your hood. "Ya think..ya could ever love me the way ya love Black n'd Mutt...?"

 You chuckled, "Bone-head, I already do."

He peeked at you shyly, before leaning forward and kissing your forehead clumsily, traces of drool left behind, but you didn't mind.

"M'sorry for what I did...hurtin' ya, and yellin' at ya, and Black and..Mutt. Didn't mean it..was just angry, and Jealous. Them two are close...close with ya..close with eachother...just kept makin' me think of Edge...fuck.."

He leant back in his seat, and went quiet, and you gently turned around and pat his arm. "I know, Red. I know."

Stretch emerged from Grillby's looking a bit disgruntled, getting into the driver's side. "Red's my friend and all, but fuck can that man drink"

"M'sorry", Red said Meekly from the back seat.

"My wallet is sorry, bud.", Stretch responded with a defeated sigh, before starting the car. "Let's go home."

It took around thirty minutes for the three of you to get back, Stretch parking the car back in the garage with an exhausted groan. Red had fallen asleep a few minutes ago, snoozing quietly in the back. Yourself and the orange skeleton beside you sat in silence for a moment, just bathing in the darkness and warmth of the garage.

"Thank you", you said simply, moving forward to press a lingering kiss to the side of Stretch's skull. If you hadn't of gotten out of the car immediately after that, you would have seen an orange hue dusting his skull and the beginning of hearts forming in his sockets.

Stretch helped you carry Red out of the car, and all the way to your porch, you pushed open the door, and were instantly met with five suprised faces. 

Black.

Mutt.

Gray.

Sugar.

And...Edge.

Stretch and yourself stared at them, and they stared back at you.

This was going to be interesting.

Chapter Text

Red was placed on the couch, passed out and snoring quietly, being spared from the awkward conversation about to follow. Stretch was stuck to your side like glue, and you can tell he felt a bit nervous with the suddenness of the large gathering, his arms folded across his chest as he attempted to make himself seem unbothered.

Edge had his eye-lights glued to the floor, a grimace on his face, as if he was mentally willing for everyone to disappear. Black had placed himself as far away from the tall skeleton as he could manage, clearly not trusting himself to keep his cool if Edge said anything that agitated him.

Your focus was on Gray and Sugar, who looked like they were itching to approach you, shifting their gazes between the couch and yourself. Suprisingly, Mutt looked relieved, and was the first to break the unbearable silence, which you were eternally grateful for. 

"Red's safe, and that's what's important, but can we all agree a discussion needs to happen?"

He was referring to Edge, whose head snapped up at the voice, his glare puncturing Mutt, before it weakened slightly, and he let out a defeated grumble, his fists clenched. You almost wanted to offer some verbal comfort, but then you remembered what he had said and done, so, despite the obvious turmoil he was in, you decided that he didn't deserve words of reassurance ; Not yet atleast.

"WHAT WOULD YOU HAVE ME SAY? THAT I'M SORRY? THAT I WAS WRONG?"

Sugar huffed, "That Would Be A Good Start."

Edge scoffed in response, glaring at his brother's slumped form, and then, almost in an instance, his expression and tightened posture softened, and he sat on the couch by his brothers feet.

"I WANT TO SAY SHE DECIEVED ME, BUT, LOOKING BACK ON IT, SHE DIDN'T TRY HER BEST TO FOOL US, DID SHE?"

Black and Mutt, who the question was aimed at, didn't get the chance to reply, as Edge kept talking.

"DO NOT ANSWER THAT. I DO NOT NEED YOU TO TELL ME HOW IDIOTIC I WAS, ESPECIALLY NOT YOU, RUNT"

Black bristled at the word, but Mutt calmed him by placing a hand on his shoulder, allowing the tall, despondent skeleton to continue.

"I HAVE ALWAYS HAD THIS DESIRE TO BE LOVED, TO RECIEVE ATTENTION FROM THE PEOPLE AROUND ME, NO MATTER THE PERSONAL COST. THE VERY IDEA OF HAVING SOMEONE CRAVE ME..DESIRE ME? IT WAS TOO GOOD TO BE TRUE, AND I UNDERSTAND THAT NOW. BELIEVE ME, I HAVE SPENT THE PAST TWO WEEKS LABOURING OVER MY NAIVE, PATHETIC BEHAVIOUR."

He snarled at himself, his gloved, bony fingers digging into your couch cushion, almost tearing it. "YOU DO NOT UNDERSTAND HOW GOOD IT FEELS TO ME, TO HAVE SOMEONE WHO ISN'T BOUND TO ME BY BLOOD ENJOY MY EXISTENCE. HOWEVER BRIEF IT WAS, HOWEVER HORRIBLE IT BECAME, I WILL NOT DENY THAT I ENJOYED THE GOOD PARTS, NO MATTER HOW MUCH THEY STRAINED MY PERSONAL RELATIONSHIPS...ESPECIALLY WITH MY OLDER BROTHER."

Red twitched, and the lanky skeleton flinched, pausing momentarily, before tilting his head upwards, "I HAVE BEEN TRYING TO SAVOUR THE GOOD PARTS IN MY MIND. THE NIGHTS WHERE SHE WOULD SNEAK INTO MY ROOM, AND WE WOULD MAKE LOVE TO EACHOTHER QUIETLY BENEATH THE SHEETS. TO ME, THAT WAS IT. THAT WAS THE BEST I WAS GOING TO GET. I WAS WRONG. I SEE THAT NOW, SO DO NOT ATTEMPT A LECTURE ABOUT HOW TWISTED HER INTENTIONS WERE, BECAUSE I KNOW!"

His voice raised a few octaves, before lowering at another soft snore from Red. "I HAD NO RIGHT TO DO WHAT I DID. TO BLAME EVERYONE, TO THREATEN AND YELL INSTEAD OF TALK...BUT I WAS ANGRY. SO. FUCKING. ANGRY. IT CONSUMED ME FROM THE INSIDE OUT, AND FOR A WHILE, I JUST FELT LIKE A HOLLOW HUSK OF BLIND RAGE. SO BLIND IN FACT, THAT I RELEASED IT ON THE MOST IMPORTANT PERSON IN MY LIFE."

His firm eye-lights lowered, and landed on you, and, if your body wasn't so stiff, you would have flopped like jelly at it's intensity. 

"I OWE YOU SPECIFICALLY AN APOLOGY. MUCH TO MY PREVIOUS DISGUST, WHENEVER I THOUGHT ABOUT RACHEL, I FOUND MYSELF COMPARING HER TO YOU, HOW DIFFERENT THE TWO OF YOU WERE, LIKE OIL AND WATER. THE VERY THOUGHT OF YOU ENRAGED ME, AND IT STILL DOES, BUT FOR VASTLY DIFFERENT REASONS. AT FIRST, YOU WERE THE BANE OF MY EXISTENCE, AS YOU SEEMED TO THREATEN MY VERY WAY OF LIFE WHEN IT CONCERNED RACHEL. I WANTED YOU GONE, AND I COULDN'T UNDERSTAND WHY EVERYONE FELL OVER THEMSELVES TO BE AROUND YOU..TO BE FRIENDS WITH YOU"

He mumbled, gaze unwaveringly stern. "I STILL DON'T UNDERSTAND, WHICH ANGERED ME MORE, BECAUSE KNOWING NOW, WHAT RACHEL IS LIKE, I REALISE THAT I WAS MERELY A PUPPET ON A STRING, A PLAY THING, AND YOUR PATIENCE WAS GIVEN TO ME, EVEN WHEN, ADMITTEDLY, I DID NOT DESERVE IT. EVEN NOW, I CANNOT FIND IT IN MYSELF TO APOLOGISE WITHOUT SOUNDING INSULTING"

He inhaled sharply,as if both his pride and soul were aching, "I AM SORRY, FOR HOW I BEHAVED, HOW I TREATED YOU. IF WE SOCIALISE IN THE FUTURE, YOU HAVE MY WORD I WILL NOT ACT AS FOOLISHLY AGAIN."

With that, he turned to face Black, who still had a dark look on his face. This, apparently, was enough to make Edge loose his nerve, and gaze down at the carpet once more.

Black and Edge were two sides of the same coin, but their vital difference was this: Whilst Black was like a drainage system, removing anything uneeded or harmful from his life in an instant, Edge was like a gaping wound, unknowingly releasing important characters, the consequence being immense personal damage.

The two were the same, but could not be more different. Perhaps that was why they clashed so much.

Edge had been cruel to almost everyone around him, and despite the fact that he was now trying to make things right, it would take a while for everyone to forgive him, and you yourself disliked the idea of being his friend as of right now. Maybe, if he made things right with Red, you'd be able to change that view.

"I Was Unfortunately, The Same"

Black spoke quietly, but his voice managed to stirr everyone from their thoughts.

"I Loved Her More Than I Loved Myself, But I Was Blind To What She Was Really Like..What She Did.."

He shook his head, cutting himself off before he could say anything further. "You Are Not Forgiven Yet, But I Have An Understanding That You Will Be In Time. You Better Fucking Work For It, Because God Help Me If You Get Aggressive With Her Or My Brother Or Even Red Again I Will Dust You."

Past Edge would have probably gone for Black's throat for a comment like that, but all the deception and anger had clearly changed him somehow, as he merely sat there and nodded stiffly like a mechanical puppet. It was strange to see him so docile and bleak, like his core had been sucked dry and all that was left was a husk of who he used to be. Perhaps that was a good thing. As much as you sympathised with his blight, he was absolutely insufferable before, and you probably weren't the only one thinking it.

Edge placed his skull in his hands, and you took that as a sign that he was done talking for now, so you did what you do best and herded everyone into the kitchen, letting out a breath of relief you didn't even know you were holding when you felt the pressure and tension melt off of your body. Sugar looped his arm in yours, squeezing gently like he was afraid you would dissapear, as did Gray, who kept a loose grip on your hoodie.

Mutt looked as though he wanted to join, and you felt a pang of guilt stab through your heart. He, and the others had probably been worried sick with you gone so long, and, despite Black's rough exterior, you could tell he was thankful everyone was together once more from the way he leant against the kitchen counter and massaged his nasal bone.

"Do you...think he'll actually talk to Red when he sobers up?"

Mutt grunted in response, "He better, otherwise shits just gonna get worse from here."

" He Is A Hopeless Case"

Gray sighed from beside you, "He just got out of a toxic relationship, we can atleast cut the guy a little bit of slack"

Black huffed, rolling his eye-lights, "Fine..Fine..You Have A Point, But Mine Still Stands. If He Begins Acting Like Before, He's Done"

"No Arguements Here, But I Believe He Will Work Things Out With Himself And With Red. We Mustn't Expect Him To Fail Otherwise He Will Never Succeed"

You were slightly overwhelmed if you were being honest, not contributing to the proceeding discussion about the two brothers. It wasn't that you didn't care, because you had spent nights fretting over both Edge and Red. You were sleep deprived and frazzled from the manhunt, and all you desperately wanted to do was get in bed and stay in bed for the next year.

Your lack of focus on the conversation allowed you to notice Stretch standing off to the side, looking blank yet contemplative. You, and perhaps everyone in the room had forgotten him entirely, but you could tell from the way his fists clenched against his orange hoodie that he was thinking about Rachel, and what he had heard. You hadn't wanted to drag him into this, but now he was in the thick of it and there was nothing you could do but tug his arm and call him to attention

"Are you okay..?"

He looked at you, no, more like glared, but the anger wasn't aimed at you specifically. He had heard everything the others had said, and you wondered if he was going to get angry at how they had been talking, but then, he spoke.

"What you guys were saying about Rachel...is it true?"

You blinked, moving forward. You wanted to protect him from this. You wanted to protect all of them.

He backed away, causing you to freeze, "Don't lie to me, please."

This was it. "Yes...everything that they said about Rachel was true...Stretch..I didn't want you to find out this way. I'm sorry I...she's not a good person. She never has been. She's cold, vindictive, manipulative and cruel..I'm sorry Stretch I'm so sorry."

Stretch stared at you for a long time, his eye-lights shrunken in, his hands twitching slightly. The guilt in your chest was slowly eating away at you. You hated seeing him, or any of your skeleton friends like this, so defeated and crushed. You wished with all your heart you could spare them from the pain, but you couldn't. They had to know.

He moved, hugging you tightly to himself, "If you go and blame yourself for this, I'll feel worse..heh.."

You made a sound of protest, but he pet your head, effectively shushing you, "It's okay sweetness. I'll be okay. I knew this was coming for a long time, I just..didn't want it to be true. Thanks..for being honest"

He then sighed, turning towards the kitchen exit so you couldn't see his face. "If you don't mind..I'm gonna go..I need some space to think about what I'm gonna do..what I'm gonna say"

He glanced back at you, there was both relief and fury on his face. "I'll be okay. Y'know I will. I got a tough skull, so don't worry bout me."

He was gone before you could say anything else, and you regretted letting him leave like that. You just hoped he hadn't lied to you.

Gray stepped behind you, placing a hand on your hip, leaning against your shoulder, "S'good thing you did, telling him the truth."

You chuckled bitterly, "It's the bare minimum."

Gray nudged you, "He's gonna be okay Sunshine. He's better off without her and everyone knows it."

His words were the only thing keeping you from going after him.

♤

      ♤

              ♤

Red sat up groggily on a couch he had grown familiar to over the past two weeks, groaning, the throbbing in his skull akin to that of a stab wound. He clutched the side of his head, eye-lights shrinking in unease as he attempted to make sense of his surroundings, and what had happened after he became too drunk to function.

He remembered being slumped against the bartop, all the noise coming through like thick fog in his mind. He had bar hopped all night, and by some twist of fate, She had found him, and despite his inner struggle, he couldn't of done anything to stop himself from pressing himself into her stomach, which was alot, even for him, a skeleton who once he became comfortable, learned that he could get clingier than Blue, and that was saying something.

A grumble of embarrassment left his lips when he recalled how he had practically slobbered all over her, rambling on and on about his woes like an idiot. God, he was suprised he was still allowed to sit on her couch from the way he had treated her..treated everyone.

Fuck. His head hurt. 

As he rummaged through his jacket for a monster candy to soothe the pain, a low, almost awkward cough from  beside him awakened him to the fact that he was indeed not alone, as he hoped he was. He had expected Mutt, Gray, perhaps even Black, but nothing could have prepared him for the sight of his younger brother seated only a few inches away, looking both grim and relieved.

Red breathed out ruggedly, at a loss for words. What could he say without sounding angry? Without sounding hurt or on the verge of tears? Absolutely nothing. He didn't know what would remedy the tension between the two of them, and that hurt, as he always prided himself in understanding exactly what people needed to hear, especially Paps. He was a talker, a bloody good one at that, but for once in his life no words, not even a swear or a curse would come out. He had been doomed from the moment he woke up.

Edge shifted closer, and then retreated slightly, acting as if getting any nearer would burn him in some way. The taller skeleton cleared his 'throat', and spoke, his voice sounding pained and foreign.

"SANS...I...HOW ARE YOU FEELING?"

The million dollar question. A question he loathed from everyone, even his brother. 

"...Like shit and then some if i'm bein' honest.."

Edge frowned, sitting up straighter, "THATS WHAT YOU GET FOR GOING OUT THIS LATE AND DRINKING SO MUCH. HONESTLY, OF ALL THE IRRESPONSIBLE AND RECKLESS THINGS-"

He suddenly paused in his speech, flinching, gazing hesitantly at Red. "...I DID IT AGAIN..DIDN'T I?"

"..Did what..?"

His brother hunched forward, "I KEEP HURTING YOU, SOMEHOW. NO MATTER HOW HARD I TRY, I ALWAYS END UP RESORTING TO INSULTS OR SCOLDING, LIKE WORD VOMIT. EVEN NOW, WHEN ALL I WANT TO DO IS APOLOGISE...I'M JUST HURTING YOU ALL OVER AGAIN."

Red moved so he was no longer slumped over, and stared at Edge like he had grown a second head. Deep down, he knew his brother rarely ever meant any of the cruel things he said, but he was right. They hurt. They always hurt. Red didn't know if that's because he was overly sensitive, or because he always had the lowest opinion of himself, and hearing it from his family made it even worse.

He wanted to be indifferent, to remind the tall skeleton that according to him, they were 'no longer brothers', but he would never. Never in his life would he want Edge to hurt the way he had been hurt by him, by what he had said. Their dad had done those things, told them that they were lucky to be his sons, and then sometimes, when drunk and mean enough, he would say he wished they weren't his sons at all.

That hadn't mattered much to him, because the most important thing in his life had always been Edge; it still was. He didn't think his soul could bear it if this was it for them.

"What ya did fucked me up Paps."

"SANS I'M-"

"I went crazy, thinkin' ya didn't love me anymore, thinkin' I fucked up the one good constant in my life because of that fuckin' bitch..I was angry at ya..but fuck, I missed my brother more than anything.."

Now it was Edge's turn to listen, his turn to look at him in suprise. It was his turn to hear him.

"I'll admit..what ya said hurt, made me into even more of a fucked up mess than I already am....But I love ya, Paps. I love ya more than anythin'."

Edge trembled, like his words had physically hit him in the soul, his eye-lights warbling frantically.

"I L-LOVE YOU TOO....AND I AM SORRY..I'M S-SO SORRY SANS..-"

Edge sniffled. Red attempted to reach out, to comfort him, but Edge beat him to the chase, tackling him in a weak hug, red, thick tears dripping from his skull and onto his clothes.

"I'M SORRY..I'M SO SO SORRY. I DIDN'T MEAN IT- I WILL DO ANYTHING- ANYTHING TO EARN YOUR FORGIVENESS SANS- I-I-"

Red rubbed his skull, sighing, "Hey, dumbass, calm down before ya have a fuckin' panic attack. S'okay..I get it.."

"IT'S NOT- I'M SORRY FOR NOT REALISING SOONER WHAT SHE WAS LIKE- I JUST DIDN'T- I COULD NOT-"

"Ya couldn't handle it..?"

Edge went silent.

"Neither could I. I did Love 'er, y'know? Shit, I mean alot of people think I'm just in it for sex cause of how I talk and act..but..she meant something to me too Paps..I fell for all her bullshit too. Everyone has. We're in the same fuckin' boat here."

Red chuckled despite the fact that he was on the verge of tears himself.

"I forgive ya..for what ya said..We gotta talk about some stuff...and fuck, we need help..but..Yer my brother, Paps. My annoying fuckin' asshole of a little brother. We may fight..and argue alot, but..nothin'..no one matters more to me. Okay, ya little shit?"

Edge nodded quickly, and all Red could see was that tiny little skeleton who would wake him up at five O'clock in the morning to get ready for school. The skeleton, who once he got taller, teased him about his height at any given opportunity. His brother, who he watched grow up, who he cared about more than anyone else in the world.

"I PROMISE- I SWEAR TO YOU, I WILL NOT LET ANYTHING LIKE THAT HAPPEN AGAIN."

Sans shook his head, tears dripping from his eye-sockets, "I know."

"YOU ARE MY BROTHER. YOU HAVE ALWAYS BEEN MY BROTHER. AND I DO LOVE YOU."

Edge affirmed. 

"I know."

" I'M SORRY."

Red patted his arm, "I know."

Chapter Text

Edge felt uncomfortable. Everything was going to be okay now with his brother, as long as he tried, and Rachel...well she was hopefully going to become a thing of the past one day. What bothered him was how out of place he felt in the neighbours house at this moment. He knew he would do his very best to earn everyone's trust, and earn their forgiveness, but it still felt awkward, being with people who had every right to dislike him, give him second chances like this.

He had fallen asleep sometime after his discussion with Red, and when he opened his eyes, he felt as if he had woken up in a parallel universe. For a short, terrifying, wonderful moment, he had forgotten about Rachel, and everything else that had happened, but then it all came flooding back at him when he saw his older brothers rough, drained face. Red had said he was forgiven, but the fact that he had even for a second chose Rachel over his family horrified him. He had almost lost every fucking good thing because he was so insanely desperate to be loved.

HOW PATHETIC.

Red was sipping on some coffee that the neighbour had made him, and Edge caught the way the short skeleton looked at her, like she was something to behold. Now, maybe he could understand a tiny bit why his brother always tended to take her side. Unlike Rachel, she was kind, and a great source of advice. Part of him regretted their whole feud, and some deeply disturbed part of him, a part he despised with his entire being, wished she never even collided with their little world so that he could continue to live in a walking fantasy. He knew it was awful, but being blind to it sounded like it would feel so much better than knowing the rotten truth.

He wouldn't change anything, though. He had no doubt he and his brother would have wasted away if they spent another minute with that awful woman. He preferred dealing with the feeling of his chest being ripped out from both guilt and regret than subject himself and his family to that.

Red and the neighbour were talking quietly to eachother about something serious, and as much as Edge wanted to mind his own business, it just wasn't in his nature. He leaned in closer discreetly and caught snippets of the conversation.

"..-Yer arm-"

"Angry-....Forgive you"

"No excuse-..-so sorry-"

"-Talk next time-..."

"-Upset-..?"

The neighbour sighed, and for a moment, he swore he could see a look of intense anxiety quickly pass over her face. Their next words were crystal clear.

"Just...never do that again."

Red tiredly but earnestly rubbed her hand gently with his thumb.

"I promise sweetheart."

Oh. So that was  it. That was the mysterious bond they shared. Red may act like a jerk on occasions, and he often came across as a monster who was comfortable with everyone, but he wasn't. He was painfully awkward and often afraid of letting his guard down. The neighbour gave him something, and he didn't know what it was yet, but Red clearly cared for the woman more than he had ever cared for Rachel. It was almost like he..no. never mind. 

Edge sighed as he gazed at the two. He was happy for his brother, really he was, but he also wished that he could have been a pillar of support for him sooner, that he could have been the person who Red turned to when he needed help. However, he never gave him a reason to think that he was, did he? 

YOU'VE HURT HIM ENOUGH.

"Paps?"

He returned to the present, glancing around wearily. The neighbour was in the kitchen cooking, and Red was staring at him with a raised brow.

"I AM FINE. I WAS MERELY...THINKING."

"'Bout what..?"

Edge looked away, and Red sighed, "Look, I already said I forgive ya, It's not gonna be sunshine and daisies for a while, but it's never been like that with us anyway. Aslong as ya try, and actually, y'know, make an attempt to do better and sort ya shit out, we're cool."

"I KNOW. IT IS JUST THAT...I AM STILL WRAPPING MY MIND AROUND THE FACT THAT I..DID THOSE THINGS. THAT I BECAME A PERSON THAT I HAVE ALWAYS HATED. THAT I TRUSTED THAT FUCKING.."

He trailed off, fiddling with his shirt sleeve, an unconscious habit he had picked up.

"That part ain't yer fault."

He glared at Red, and the short skeleton glared back. "I know ya think m'just sayin' that, but I'm not. Love like that..it's fuckin' dangerous Paps. Ya care about someone so fuckin' much that ya start to ignore the Red flags, the change in behaviour. The worst part is realisin' that the person ya love? They don't exist. They never did. That ain't yer fault."

His older brother shifted closer, looking defeated, "And hey, I blame myself too. I should've said somethin', stepped in, gotten her fuckin' help, because shit, she needs it."

A skeletal hand rested atop his. "What ya did and said hurt, but I'll never blame ya for not realisin' what she was like, cause for a while, I was blind too"

That was...more comforting than he ever expected it to be. 

"I...APPRECIATE THAT..THANK YOU."

He had missed Red's smile. His annoying sarcasm. His lazy way of talking. His voice. He had just missed his big brother. 

"Yer welcome.."

The skeleton glanced over his shoulder towards the kitchen, and huffed in exhaustion. Ah, he still had too-

"Ya should talk to 'er. Accordin' to Mutt y'all didn't get the chance for a one on one last night"

This was the hard part indeed. Of course, he was in no right to be stubborn, and he knew he owed her a decent, proper conversation for how horribly he had treated her these past few months. What scared him is was the fact that he knew he didn't deserve her forgiveness, to even sit on her couch was a blessing. He had practically terrorized her each step of the way, and yet he was sitting here, with his safe brother, thanks to her determination and kindness. He'd be lucky if she'd even let him breath near her.

He was horrible at apologies, but to have treated someone who he hardly knew in such a vindictive way, and to have almost lost his brother to his own pride and idiocy was taking the fucking cake. How on earth was he capable of fucking up so much in such a small time frame?

He had talked to her that morning, but that felt rushed. She deserved to know that he would genuinely do his best to earn both hers and his brothers forgiveness, even if the latter had constantly informed him that he was forgiven.

Deciding not to argue, Edge stood from his seat, and wandered to the kitchen like a scolded child, lingering by the doorway and coughing quietly to alert the neighbour of his presence.

She turned, and he almost sprinted at the look of annoyed contemplation on her face, before she sighed and leant against the counter, "Yeah?"

That was fair. He deserved every bit of her hostility. In fact, he wanted it.

"I WOULD LIKE TO..TALK. IF THAT IS ALRIGHT?""

"Okay."

"I...I KNOW I SPOKE TO YOU BRIEFLY THIS MORNING, BUT I REALISE THAT YOU DESERVE...MORE THAN AN OFFHANDED APOLOGY CONSIDERING MY ACTIONS TOWARDS YOU HAVE BEEN..."

"Vile..?"

She finished, and he cringed at how accurate her words were. 

"YES. VILE. I WAS...FUCKING DISGUSTING. TO EVERYONE AROUND ME. I BECAME SO ENRAPTURED IN HER ATTENTION..IN EARNING HER LOVE..THAT I FORGOT ABOUT EVERYTHING ELSE. MY FAMILY, MY MORALS..HOW TO BE A DECENT PERSON..."

She gazed at him silently and he rushed to continue, "IT IS NOT AN EXCUSE FOR MY BEHAVIOR THOUGH. I HAVE ALWAYS STRUGGLED WITH ACCEPTING RESPONSIBILITY, BUT I WILL NOT NOW. I HURT MY BROTHER, AND I LASHED OUT AND VERBALLY ABUSED PEOPLE WHO WERE NOT DESERVING OF IT. I..CANNOT APOLOGISE ENOUGH FOR HOW I TREATED YOU. I AM SORRY. DEEPLY SORRY. YOU HAVE MY WORD THAT IN THE FUTURE I WILL WORK TO EARN YOUR FORGIVENESS..AND I WILL NEVER FOR A SECOND FORGET HOW IMPORTANT MY BROTHER IS TO ME."

He despised how shaky his voice was, how unlike him he was acting right now, and how much he wanted to throttle himself with a fucking tire iron for everything and anything. He wanted to claw at his bones, rip his soul out from his chest and squeeze it until it fractured even more. The urge to be violently sick and to also crawl under a rock was a whiplash of emotions. He didn't understand any of them.

"Make sure he never forgets that either"

She responded, and then she shook her head, and smiled. "Look, you.. seem like you could be a genuine guy, Edge, and I do appreciate the fact that you're trying. It's going to take me a bit to forgive you, but I have no doubt that you're being serious. I've always known you love your brother, even when I hated you. And...I also know how hard it is to escape from someone who you love more than yourself."

Her eyes met his.

He shifted nervously against the frame.

"I don't necessarily blame you for how you were. Rachel is...a emotionally manipulative and abusive bitch who deserves no kindness, and I can't imagine the pain you went through with her. So..just know that I see that you're going to try, And I hope...I hope that you're able to get the help you need, Edge."

She appeared like she wanted to say more, but she held back, as if she didn't feel they were on that level yet. That..was okay. He understood, and in a way he was grateful that this friendship was going to take time, because if anything else happened at this moment, he would of collapsed inwardly. 

This was his chance.

He would not ruin it all again.

♤

     ♤

            ♤

Stretch gazed silently at the floor. Rachel was talking. What was she talking about? What was she saying. Did he even Care? All he remembered was that they were arguing. They rarely ever argued, mainly because Stretch was never really a fighter, and he quite frankly wasn't bothered enough to actually maliciously respond to her in anyway. Perhaps he cared too much at the time?

Now, however, he had practically spurred her on, irritated her and responded in all the wrong ways, until she was stood infront of him, making wild hand gestures and glaring at him with the intensity of scorpion in a cage. He wanted her to be mean to him. To yell at him, scream until her lungs were hoarse. He wanted to see the real her. The her she had been hiding under layers of artificial sweetness.

She had never been skilled at concealing the occasional venom or disinterest, but he had sensed it, like a blood sniffing hound. He always looked for the worst in people when he met them, but her charm, her eagerness to know him had disarmed him before he even had a chance to actually think.

He wasn't like prime Sans. He wasn't logical, or as laid back as he wished he was. He loved too hard, too quick and sometimes, too long. So yes, he cared too much.

Now, all he could think about was the neighbour. Her words. Her apologies. How the fuck had he just decided to ignore it? Why was he so comfortable to live in a lie? To pretend that everything was okay, that he liked being cast aside, that he was fine with how she treated Blue.

"Are you even listening!?"

She snapped, her brown eyes narrowed like a lion ready to lunge. He gazed down at her, like she wasn't even there at all, and rolled his eye-lights.

"Y'know..I'm suprised at how much a tiny question can piss you off."

She trembled in response, stepping forward, "You c-can't just ask me something like that! You're acting like I'm some mindless fucking creature. Of course I love you all!"

He glanced away. "You show it."

"Are you fucking stupid? Has everyone lost their minds? You are all treating me like I don't matter, like I haven't shown you all love from the moment I met you. What? Some new pretty piece moves in next door and all of a sudden I'm a monster?"

"So, what? You make us fight over your attention, berate us when we won't give it to you, and yet you're always so fucking 'busy' that sometimes we're suprised you even care to remember our names, let alone the fact that we exist."

Rachel took a deep breath, and Stretch wanted to both laugh and cry at how easily she had proved all his points, confirming every little thing he had heard that morning. It was frightening how real it all became when she started talking.

"You know what? Okay. Fine. I may not always make time for everyone equally, but being busy and caring about my job and my friends does that to a person. Fuck you for thinking otherwise."

Stretch chuckled, the sound fueled with hurt and disgust.  "Yeah, fuck me"

Rachel slammed her hands into his chest, causing him to stumble back slightly.

"Fuck you!"

She pushed him in the chest once more, almost manic.

"Fuck you, and fuck her little followers too. You wanna join them? Fine, be my fucking guest you indecisive prick. Congrats! You've progressed in ranks because I'm fucking done with you. Atleast the others had the guts to speak up. All you do is flutter around behind my back like a goddamn moth."

Stretch contained the urge to break his own skull in half. He had expected this, he had wanted her to do it, to tell him exactly how she felt, but it didn't hurt any less hearing it come from a person he had once believed held the moon, who's lips he would kiss even when he was scared of getting attached.

He couldn't regret it, though. Because for a time, he had begun to see her in an entirely new way. He would RIP himself loose if It was the last thing he did, and the fact that she kept on speaking made it that much easier.

"I see how you look at her. Following her around like a lost puppy. You're pathetic. Y'know, at first I was revolted, but now I'm curious."

She leaned closer. "Do you actually care about her or are you just trying to get your dick wet?"

"Shut the fuck up. You have no right to speak about her considering your train wreck of a track record"

He snapped, and she bit back, "I have every fucking right, you stupid, piece of-"

"IS THERE A PROBLEM HERE..?"

His head snapped left, noticing his older brother, who was standing in the door way, his cool gaze trained on the two of them. Shit. This was the last thing he wanted, to drag Blue into the shitstorm and bother the older skeleton with the fucking mess that was his mind right now.

Rachel froze, swallowing, "B-baby, we were just-"

"HONEY. I WAS ASKING MY BROTHER."

The condescension in his tone sent a shiver down Stretch's spine, even Rachel seemed unnerved. He had no choice but to look Blue in the eye, knowing he would read him like a damn book. 

"A disagreement, that's all."

Blue's eye-lights travelled over to Rachel, who gazed at him in frustration.

"IS THAT CORRECT?"

"Blue, sweetie,  this really isn't any of your-"

"RESPECTFULLY, MY BROTHER, MY BUSINESS."

He surveyed the two of them with suprising suspicion, until his signature smile was back on, the transition as simple as slipping into a bath, and he tugged on his sleeve. It's clear this discussion wasn't over, and Stretch brushed his way passed the two of them and out the door, not wanting to deal with the suffocation. He fucking hated himself for waiting this long to let go of something he never really had a grasp off in the first place.

Blue swiftly followed after him, practically shoving him into his room and locking the door behind them, an intense expression of concern on his usually beaming skull. It's clear he knew something was up, and he might as well toss away the facade whilst he still could.

"We broke up."

He said bluntly, and Blue flinched, "...I GATHERED THAT....WHY?"

Of course.

"This morning...I found something out about Rachel. Something I had a feeling was true for a long time and I just...It made me realise that I don't want to be in this...relationship anymore. She doesn't care about us..or what we want, and I wanna fucking hit myself for not-"

"PAPYRUS. YOU DON'T HAVE TO EXPLAIN YOURSELF TO ME IF YOU  AREN'T READY TO."

He gazed at his brother, the skeleton who raised him, and a fitful, festering pit of sorrow claimed his soul. He hated that he was doing this, that he had been hiding from what was right in front of him in the favor of avoiding complication. Now it was messy, and there was blood everywhere he could possibly look.

"Yeah, well..you heard what I said."

He also hated how sour that comment was.

"I DID. I DO I--I'M SORRY IF YOU FELT LIKE I WASN'T BACK THERE-"

Stop it.

"No- jesus christ Sans I'm not angry at you- I'm angry at myself."

Blue sucked in a breath.

"OKAY."

This was awkward and terrifying all at the same time. He understood if Blue was angry, or upset, but he couldn't face his dissapointment. That would be the cherry on this whole messed up cake.

"Over time I just...started to notice things. She stopped...being there. Like she just passed through our lives and..decided that we..I wasn't enough. Like nothing I did really mattered. So I stopped trying..I stopped expecting more. I stopped...wanting her around. Eventually..love turned to some sort of weird acceptance..and as fucked up and as horrible as it sounds Sans I..I started thinking about other possibilities with-"

"I KNOW."

Fuck. Of course he did. He always did.

"You know? How-"

"MWEHEH, I'M NOT AS BLIND AS YOU THINK PAPYRUS. A LITTLE CLUELESS MAYBE, BUT I COULD SEE IT. THE WAY YOU LOOK AT HER."

Shit.

"I'm fucking awful, huh?"

He didn't mean to. He never wanted to hurt anyone. He never wanted to fall for her.

"NOT AS AWFUL AS YOU MAY THINK"

Stretch stared at him, and Blue stared back. In that moment, a horrible, guilty, mutual understanding passed between them, and that just made the orange clad skeleton feel ill. He had to force himself to end this conversation otherwise he didn't think he'd forgive himself for what he was going to say.

"Well. You know my decision. I ain't gonna force you to make yours."

Blue sighed, hunching forward, "YOU'RE SURE?"

Stretch could tell he wasn't asking about his decision to be done with Rachel, because his brother already knew he was.

"I'm not gonna stay on a sinking ship anymore, Sans."

"IS IT STUPID THAT I WANT TO BE THE CAPTAIN?"

He glared at him, clenching his fists.

"Very fucking stupid"

There was a pause, and Blue nodded.

"OKAY."

Chapter Text

"I'm pretty sure it said cinnamon"

You said softly, and Black huffed. "Lies. It Said Citrus."

Sugar stared at him contemplatively, "Why Would We Add Citrus To Our Muffins..That Sounds..Disgusting"

You laughed, and Black folded his arms across his chest, "People Do That. IT Is A Real Thing"

Mutt stood by, watching the debate go down between Sugar and his older brother as the two traveled along a rabbit hole of unlikely ingredients, and it became even funnier to the two of you when Sugar made a face at every suggestion.

Eventually, you opened the cook book, and read out the ingredients, clapping in triumph when you found that the recipe did in fact say 'Cinnamon' and not 'Citrus'. Black groaned in defeat, grabbing the item from your cupboard begrudgingly, much to the amusement of everyone there.

"Seriously, bro, you need to start wearin' your glasses when you read"

You did a double take, staring at Black and Mutt intently with an almost manic grin on your face, "..He wears glasses?" You asked eagerly, and the short skeleton glared at you, his cheekbones flushed in embarrassment. This was the best thing you could have ever heard in your life.  

"Yeah. He hates wearin' em cause he thinks it makes him look weird."

Mutt gestured to his phone, and showed you a picture in his gallery of a sleeping Black. He had a open book in his lap, and drool at the corner of his mouth. The most amazing thing about the picture was the fact that he indeed wore glasses. They were red framed (Of course), and tilted to the side due to the position of his head. You covered your mouth, and gazed at said skeleton in awe.

"Black..."

He grunted, "Do Not."

"You look soo cuteee"

"Shut Your Mouth"

You smiled, still giddy with laughter from the picture Mutt had showed you.

"Come on. It's not that bad. Glasses are nice! I mean, look at Sugar, he wears glasses and he looks fantastic!"

Sugar nodded proudly, and Mutt hunched over the counter and chuckled, trying to steal some of the mixture from the bowl, causing Black to swat at him with a spatula, a playful smirk on his face. You smiled fondly at them, overjoyed to see Mutt's and Black just simply being themselves, unlike the almost robotic, practiced versions that Rachel had molded them into.

"Okay Okay! I surrender. I apologize for revealin' your darkest secret to the world"

" We talkin' bout secrets in here?"

Red asked, grinning as he entered the room, Gray and Edge  at his side. Edge seemed nervous, lingering by the doorway with an uncomfortable expression on his face. You felt for him in a way, even though he had been an absolute ass, he most likely still felt unwanted in this environment. 

Gray instantly gravitated to your side, pressing a kiss to your cheek, and placing a hand at your waist. It was almost unbelievable how far everything had come from your first week here. Now you had two amazing boyfriends, a group of solid friends, and a mission. You still had to focus on helping the others, but right now, you just wanted to make sure everyone was having a good time, especially Edge and Red.

Speaking of Red, he looked better than he did a couple of days ago. Him and Edge had eventually moved back next door after the situation was solved, but you noticed that they tended to stay around your house way more than anything else, even Edge, who was surprisingly more awkward than he let on.

You didn't know if It was the safety of your home, the insurance that Rachel wouldn't be around, or, just your company alone, but you were internally grateful that they found you as a source of comfort and protection.

"We were just talking about how Black wears-"

Black instantly shoved the spoon into your mouth. "You Must Taste This. IT Is Delicious."

You choked, removing the spoon tentatively and placing it down, coughing and laughing at the same time as you clutched the kitchen counter for support. For moment, the skeletons face was full of concern, but when he noticed that you were actually laughing, he huffed and turned away.

Mutt, who was practically in tears, patted your back soothingly, whilst the others were amused by your struggle, even Edge, who was hiding a smile with his fist. 

Once you were done with your near death experience, you stood up straight, took a deep shuddering breath, and gave Black the middle finger. In response, he smirked at you, and headed to the sink to clean the spoon that he had rammed down your throat. 

You let the three continue cooking without you, wanting to take the time to recover, and also speak to Red, Gray and Edge.

"You doin' okay?"

Your boyfriend asked, smile still on his face as he rubbed the back of your head affectionately. You sighed, leaning against him and  placing your fingers against your throat.

"That was an assasination attempt"

You said firmly, and Red snickered, "Nah, he was just preparin' ya for what's to come". You didn't understand at first, but when he wiggled his boney brows at you, and you noticed Gray's flustered face, you came to the slow realization of what he meant by that comment.

Edge gently smacked his older brother upside the skull, his cheeks crimson with shame, "RED! THAT IS ENTIRELY INAPPROPRIATE."

Red ducked and raised his hands in surrender, "Hey, hey, hey! Don't hate the player, hate the game."

You shook your head at him in disappointment, "You're just saying that to sound smart"

Edge grinned down at you, "I BELIEVE HE IS. SINCE WE ARE IN THE MOOD FOR JOKES, WHY DON'T I TELL EVERYONE HERE ABOUT WHAT YOU KEEP UNDER-"

"Shut up! Shut the fuck up!"

Red squawked in response, desperately tugging at Edge's sweater to get him to stop. The tall skeleton released a laugh, pushing at his Brother's head whilst you watched the two, unable to contain the grin on your face. Things were finally back to how they should be.

Once the small scuffle was over, Edge went quiet, giving you an awkward, grateful half smile, before stepping forward, which caused you to frown.

What was he...?

"YOU LIKE DIRT, CORRECT?"

"...Huh?"

He instantly backtracked at your confusion, "WHAT I MEANT IS THAT- UH, I HAVE NOTICED YOU LIKE TO GARDEN!!"

His voice raised several octaves due to his nervousness, and he barely managed to pull a strange package out of his pocket and place it in your hands.

You stared down at it curiously, and even Red seemed intrigued, gazing at his brother with a raised brow. 

"YESTERDAY, OFFHANDEDLY, YOU MENTIONED THAT YOU WERE STRUGGLING TO FIND GARDEN LED STRIPS. I WORK IN RETAIL, YOU SEE, AND I NOTICED MY WORKPLACE HAD SOME IN THE GARDEN SECTION SO- THEY ARE YOURS NOW!"

You blinked, opening the package quickly to see the exact brand of strips you were looking for. You gaped, looking back and forth between them, and a nervous, sweating Edge. Gray also seemed impressed.

"Shit, Sugar, her and I went into town last week to look for em'. Nice find man."

Red was looking at Edge proudly, and you found yourself warmed by his attention to detail.

"I..I AM NOT TRYING TO BUY YOUR FORGIVENESS IN ANY WAY..I JUST THOUGHT THAT YOU WOULD APPRECIATE THESE. I HOPE IT IS AN ACCEPTABLE START AT AN APOLOGY."

You smiled at Edge, genuinely smiled.

"It is."

♤

     ♤

           ♤

You were sitting on the porch, relishing the cool air of the night. It wasn't often you found yourself out here, but sometimes it was good to sit and reflect on everything, especially in your case. You shivered, pulling your jacket closer to your body, and gazed up at the cloudless sky. 

It wasn't often it was so clear at night around here, but when it was, the most beautiful part was the stars, dotting the sky like little fireflies, fixated in one place. Another stunning sight was your garden. Earlier, Edge had helped you place the LED strips in different positions in the garden, so now, the place was lit up properly, instead of relying on the small glow from the LED figurines.

It was like staring at a small city for borrowers, and you wondered if down beneath and the grass and flowers and objects, the bugs were going about there lives, admiring what you had done to the garden, using your little houses as shelter from the cold.

Everyone had gone home, and Black and Mutt were inside watching TV. Black, the sweetheart, had even brought out a flask of hot chocolate to apologise for almost killing you earlier. It was hilarious how embarrassed he was about it, and you were happy to have new material to tease him with when he got a bit to big for his boots.

Glancing to the side absentmindedly, you saw a slumped orange figure sitting on the steps next door. It was Stretch. He had a bottle of honey in his hand, and from what the others had taught you about Monster food and beverages, it was most likely alcoholic.

You waved your hand quickly, attempting to catch his attention. Fortunately, he noticed, looking up from the earth and gazing at you in slight suprise. He looked like he hadn't slept. 

You didn't have to ask him to do anything, as he was already jumping the fence, being careful not to ruin your garden as he slowly made his way over to you, plopping down beside you on the porch, still not saying a word.

You leaned against his shoulder with a sigh. You had a feeling what had happened, what he was thinking. You just needed him to say it, because the possibilities were killing you. You had just gotten over stressing about the whole Red and Edge situation, and yet you were already preparing yourself to be immensely worried about Stretch.

That was your flaw. You were always worrying. Always. You couldn't help it, it being second nature to you by now, like a constant weight attached to your back, chipping away at you bit by agonizing bit. One day, hopefully, there would be nothing more to fret about.

"So, I uh- thought about what you said"

He began quietly, taking a sip from his bottle, and visibly shivering at the taste.

"Talked to her about it. She broke up with me-or-well, I forced her too. I kept fucking talking until she had enough"

You could hear the relief and revulsion in his voice, almost as thick as the honey he was drinking.

"I feel great. Amazing even. Good. Which makes me feel sick, because I know I should have had that conversation sooner. I should've done something sooner. Now my brother...he's fucking beside himself and it's my fault."

You glanced up at Stretch, brows furrowed as you rubbed his arm, moving down to grasp his boney hand in yours.

"What do you mean?"

He shook his head, and tilted It back to gaze up at the sky, "He respects my decision. He understands why I don't wanna date her anymore. I can tell he still loves her, and I don't hate him for that, but every time he interacts with her, he just looks so damn guilty and uncomfortable all the time. Makes me wish I hadn't told him anything."

He suddenly looks at you, frustration painting his face, "Blue's good. Too good. He hates giving something up, or abandoning people. I know no matter how hard I try, I can't convince him that it won't be his fault if he tries to leave her, even if it's for his own good, he'll still hate himself."

"I know he's at his end. I know he wants to do it. But...he's not ready yet and somehow I have to respect that."

Stretch finished, tilting himself down and leaning against you. There was nothing you could say to make him feel better, because he was speaking the truth. If Blue wasn't ready to let go of it, to let go of Rachel, just yet..forcing him to would just make him feel worse. He craved time, but there was only so much he could have without destroying himself.

"He's...he's gonna be okay. I know you're worried..I am too. He's a good person and he doesn't deserved to be shackled to someone like that. None of them do. But I promise. I promise that it's going to change. I know it. This isn't gonna stay like this forever, Stretch. Something has to break. When it does, we'll support him, support them. We all will. The others they..they had their own troubles with Rachel, Mutt and Edge having the worst of it..and I have no doubt they still feel awful, and they will for some time but...they aren't alone. That's important. That is what's going to help..Okay?"

You didn't know if it was enough, if words were enough, but he had to know that it was going to get better. It had to. You would walk through fucking fire for these boys, no questions asked. There was no way you were going to leave them now, not after everything. You cared about them too much to ever do that.

"Sweetness.."

He mumbled, causing you to snap out of your thoughts. He was grasping your jacket, pulling it tighter around yourself to keep you warm, all whilst gazing intently at his lap.

"Do you..ever feel like you're a bystander in your own life? That no matter what you do..everything is gonna happen without you. That'll you'll..get left behind..?"

You nodded quietly, stroking the back of his skull in an attempt at comfort. When he shook, you didn't mention the fact that it wasn't because of the cold.

"I'll make sure none of you are left behind."

You whisper, and Stretch chuckles, nodding slowly, before finally meeting your concerned gaze. He looked worn out, but reborn at the same time. You were so happy he was no longer being dragged down by that woman.

He brought the bottle of honey to his teeth, taking a swig, before offering it to you, tired playfulness on his face. You rolled your eyes in response, taking a quick sip, cringing at both the texture and the taste.

Stretch chuckled, placing the bottle down with a sigh. 

"It's good to know that if I do get left behind, I won't be there alone, huh?"

You flicked his nasal bone, "I'll make damn sure of it"

You were going to fucking destroy Rachel if it was the last thing you do. That was a promise.

Chapter Text

Christmas was fast approaching, and you were still stunned that you had made it this far. When you had first moved here, your plan was to just make ends meat, and try your best to live a normal, stress free life. You didn't expect to become so attached to your next door neighbours, to want to help them so much that you sometimes lay awake at night thinking of what to do, and how to do it.

So far, you had succeeded.

Mutt and Black were thriving, therapy and the lack of Rachel allowing them to blossom into people you wouldn't have recognized at first. Mutt used to be shy, withdrawn and unsettled, but now, he was almost as talkative as Sugar, cracking jokes and in general being the him you feel like he missed.

Black was the same, less hostile and more friendly, helping around the house when he could and allowing you to tease him to a certain extent. You could tell he was secretly overjoyed at where himself and his brother were now, and you couldn't wait to see how far they would go.

Red and Edge had just begun their journey to recovery, the latter moreso. They both needed help, and Mutt had recommended therapy, which you desperately hoped they would accept. You and the others could only do so much, and the last thing anyone wanted was for them to cave in on themselves when they had come so far.

Stretch and Blue were a whole different situation. Stretch needed his space as of right now, and you knew that your talk a few days ago had helped, but it was painstaking standing by and not being able to do anything to really aid him. His brother was still with Rachel, and as much as both you and Stretch wanted to force his hand, you couldn't. Blue had to make his own decisions, and if he was made to leave her when he emotionally wasn't ready for it, he would fall apart, just like Stretch had said. He was prone to blaming himself for things that weren't even his fault. Only time would tell how this all would play out in the end.

You were currently in your garden with Marianna, who you hadn't seen in a while. The two of you were currently removing some of the dead plants that hadn't survived the cold, placing them in a small bag. You were thankful there weren't that many, but it still felt almost final removing the flowers that you had tended to like a mother would her children.

Mari noticed your forlorn expression, patting your head gently, "Don't stress, Princess. We can go into the city today and get some seeds for you to plant in the spring"

You nodded reluctantly, tying up the bag so there was no spillage, and joining your friend, sitting beside her on the edge of the sidewalk. Mari had gotten braids recently, and you had bought her some accessories to complete the look, which she wore proudly like a crown. You had no idea how she always managed to look so effortlessly beautiful, but you needed her to teach you her ways ASAP.

Marianna smiled over at you, leaning against your shoulder with a content hum. "Christmas soon. If we're going into the city we might as well shop for Christmas gifts too"

That sounded like it could be fun. You had a savings account you used for bits and bobs, which you were grateful for, as you were going to be getting gifts for over ten people this year, which was way more than you were used to. Usually, you only had to get gifts for your Mum, your dad, and your older brother. Now, you had a feeling you were going to be out all day. It was the end of November, but it didn't hurt to be prepared.

"You have any idea what you're going to be getting everyone?"

You laughed, "I'll figure it out along the way."

"Well, I have an idea of what I'm going to get you. If I know my girl, and I do, I think you'll be pleased."

You peeked at her curiously, "Can you tell me now?"

She shook her head, poking your nose, "Tut tut. Patience Princess. No spoilers allowed."

"Well, what if I see it when we go shopping?"

"Nice try. I'm ordering it online"

The anticipation was literally killing you, but you supposed waiting was the fun part. You already knew what you were going to get Mari, as she was a big fan of anything Skyrim related, now, if only everyone else was as easy to shop for...

"FLOWER!"

Your head snapped up to meet the familiar face of Papyrus, who was donned in a beige sweater and his signature red scarf. He opened his arms and you instantly tackled him into a hug, causing him to stumble slightly. Sans was beside him, watching the two of you with a fond expression on his face. The short skeleton looked tired today, but he perked up once you gave him a gentle hug as well.

"What're you guys up to?

Marianna slung an arm over your shoulder, "We were gonna head into the city and get some early Christmas shopping done."

"Sounds festive. Can we tag along?"

It was almost adorable how hopeful the two looked. You wanted to pinch their boney cheeks, but that would probably result in severe finger pain. Alas, the struggles you had to go through.

"Sure. I hope you're prepared for hours of walking around doing absolutely nothing but stare at things."

"FASCINATING. WE ARE GAME."

You went and grabbed your house keys, saying goodbye to Mutt and Black, before joining the others back outside, the four of you beginning the short walk to the bus stop, Chatting idly along the way. Papyrus and Marianna were discussing a show they both liked, whilst yourself and Sans listened cluelessly.

"You got any idea what they're talking about..?"

He asked quietly, as his younger brother began to get more passionate about a plot you still didn't understand.

"No clue..something about...murder?"

You responded, and Papyrus huffed at the two of you, "IT'S CALLED 'HANNIBAL'."

"Yeah guys. Keep up"

You sighed, and Sans chuckled at how baffled you looked, "Okay so, it's about a..detective..who can mentally reconstruct crime scenes, working with a psychiatrist who's secretly a cannibal serial killer...?"

Papyrus nodded helpfully at the hooded skeleton, "PRETTY MUCH"

"Heh, I'd like to 'meat' em'"

"YOU- SANS YOU ASSHOLE WAS THAT A PUN?"

You giggled, and Sans nudged you in the side, hiding his laugh with a fake cough. Papyrus shook his head in disapproval, sitting down at the bus shelter the second the four of you reached it.

"Don't feel too bad Papy. Edge and Red were the same when Black, Mutt and I tried to explain the plot of Killing Eve to them."

Sans sat up straighter in suprise, gazing at you with sudden, deep interest. It was clear that the others in the house didn't know about what happened as far as the argument between the two brothers.

"Shit, you and Edge are friends now? I thought you guys hated eachother?"

"INDEED! I WAS GETTING AGGRAVATED WITH HIM FOR HIS CONSTANT BERATING OF YOU."

You blinked, and Marianna shot you a look. Your relationship with Edge was hard to explain now. The two of you weren't close yet, but you were starting to become friends. He was still extremely awkward around you especially after what happened, and he found it hard to interact with you without help from Red, but he was trying to do better, and that was good enough.

"I guess? Him and Red sorted things out, and he apologised to me aswell. I guess we're on good terms now? He's surprisingly skittish."

Papyrus chuckled at your words, shaking his head. "HONESTLY, I AM NOT SUPRISED. EDGE LIKES TO APPEAR HIGH AND MIGHTY, BUT IN REALITY, HE FINDS IT DIFFICULT MAKING FRIENDS. I'M THANKFUL HE IS NO LONGER RUDE TO YOU THOUGH. HIM AND BLUE WERE BEGINNING TO ARGUE BECAUSE OF IT"

You paused, and Sans nodded, shifting closer to you. "Yup. Blue isn't one for conflict, but when it comes to the people he cares about, he can be as short tempered as Black."

"INDEED. ONCE, EDGE WAS MAKING HIS USUAL ACCUSATIONS, AND BLUE JUST SNAPPED. IT TOOK BOTH ME AND STRETCH TO CALM HIM DOWN"

You were astonished and warmed at the same time. You knew Blue was snappy and protective when need be, and of course you knew he cared about you, but you hadn't realised it was to the extent that he was willing to fight Edge over it. 

"Bus is here"

Marianna stated, standing up from the bench. As much as your curiosity begged you to ask more questions, you would have to leave it for another time. The four of you hopped on the bus, heading for the back, however, the bus driver refused to wait a second for you to get settled, and on the way to your seats, you almost crashed to the floor twice. You probably would have hit your head if it wasn't for Papyrus diligently holding you by the waist for support. Once you were safe and sound, you happily got comfortable between Mari and Sans, buckling up for the journey ahead, focusing your mind on the goal of finding a perfect gift for everyone. 

♤

      ♤

             ♤

The mall was packed today, much to your begrudgment, as large crowds tended to make you uncomfortable. You felt like a small child on a school field trip, as your little group automatically held onto one another as to not get separated and pushed around by the mass amount of rushing people.

"You'd think there was an emergency or something"

Marianna grumbled, holding onto Sans' hood tighter as she narrowly avoided being run over by a determined woman and her stroller. Papyrus sighed in agreement, clutching your hand as he lead the group in a connected line to one of the less filled stores. 

The second you were inside, you almost collapsed in relief, thankful you were no longer breathing in other people's breath every time you turned your head. It was a small antique store, which you had no doubt you would return to at a later date, but as of right now, there was nothing in here anyone needed, so it was a perfect place to have a moment's peace before diving back into the battlefield.

Sans still looked a bit agitated, and you felt for him, rubbing his arm as Papyrus glared at the man who had almost shoved his brother aside.

"HONESTLY, I HAVE NEVER BEEN SURROUNDED BY SO MANY BLOOD THIRSTY PEOPLE"

He grumbled, and Sans laughed, relaxing slightly now that he had his own space, "Gotta commend their determination though". 

"AND I WILL BE FILLED WITH DETERMINATION WHEN I KNOCK THE NEXT PERSON I SEE OUT"

Marianna patted the tall skeleton on the back,  "You and me both buddy".

As much as you wanted to remain in this small shop forever, you knew you couldn't. Mustering up the courage and patience, the four of you headed back out into the crowd and slowly got to work at what you had come here to do. 

The first hour or so was just browsing, Sans pulling you aside every five minutes to point at something funny, giggling quietly to eachother whilst Marianna and Papyrus handled business like driven parents, herding the two of you around as they discussed a game plan, which was comforting, as yourself and Sans mutually agreed that you both hated making decisions. 

Eventually, it came down to actually buying. Your group went from store to store with suprising efficiency considering the absolute mayhem that was occurring all around you. Occasionally, you would split into 'teams' of two to speed up the process, and at one point, yourself and Papyrus became so entertained by the magic show for children happening in the centre, that you had both forgotten what the task at hand was.

The magician was in the process of guessing an unimpressed ten year olds card, when Papyrus absentmindedly grabbed your hand, stroking it with his thumb as he gazed at the performance, a content expression upon his face. You glanced up at him, noticing how relaxed and almost tranquil he looked, and grinned to yourself. You were glad, for a moment, that him and his brother were having such a good time, and that Rachel wasn't here to destroy it. However, this moment was frustratingly interrupted by a man approaching the two of you, flowers in hand. He had a cocky smile on his face, and you raised a brow at him as he tugged on Papyrus' sleeve.

"A rose for your lady? Ladies love roses"

He said proudly, winking at Papyrus. You were about to protest, but the skeleton monster beside you swiftly gave the man some money, and grabbed one of the flowers from the bouquet. You gaped at him, glancing between the flower and the man, who was now wondering off to sell to other people.

"Uh, what're you-"

He placed the rose gently into your hand, and spoke softly, like he was confessing a secret, which confused you more.

"THINK OF IT AS A THANK YOU, FOR...BEING A GOOD FRIEND"

You shook your head, "I don't need a thank you for that Papyrus."

He tilted his head in response, "THEN IT IS A GIFT FROM YOUR HUSBAND", he teased, a playful smile on his face as he watched you tuck the flower into one of your shopping bags, clearly pleased with himself at how flabbergasted and flustered you were. You swear, he got craftier every time you saw him, and he never failed to leave you absolutely gobsmacked by his words or actions. Papyrus was definitely one to look out for.

The magic show eventually ended, and, No longer sidetracked, the two of you got back to shopping around, regrouping with the others to switch 'teams', then back to work it was. By the end of it all, you were exhausted, sweating slightly, but intensely pleased with yourself. You had somehow managed to get everyone a gift you hoped that they would adore, and If they didn't, you were going to throw yourself out of a window. 

The list of gifts were as followed:

Gray and Sugar: You had already ordered them both a mug online, a picture of the  three of you printed on each one, but today, you had gotten Gray a coat that had a series of puns written across the back, and Sugar, you had gotten some new baking utensils, such as cookie cutters, an electronic whisk, and a new tray

Sans and Papyrus: Papyrus loved to read, so you had gotten him a box set of one of your favorite series, Lord of the rings. With Sans, it was hard to choose, but eventually you settled upon an astronomy book, as you knew for a fact that he had a deep interest in constellations, Stars and Space in general.

Stretch and Blue: You knew Blue liked making things, and fiddling with electronics, so you had gotten him a 'Make your own dollhouse' set, which included wiring for the lights inside, as well as little bits of furniture. Stretch was simple to figure out, so you had gotten him a copy of the video game 'The last of us 2' as you knew he loved all things horror, especially if it had story to it, plus, he always talked about the first game of the franchise.

Black and Mutt: Mutt was a Lana del Ray fan, so you had managed to find him a CD of the album 'Norman Fucking Rockwell' which you knew he would enjoy, as well as a poster from 'Ultraviolence'. Black was probably the most difficult to buy a gift for, as although you knew what he liked, you didn't just want to get him something at random. With Sans' help, you had decided to get him a Polaroid camera and some film, which according to Mutt, you knew he would make good use of.

Red and Edge: Edge's gift was actually the first you bought. Whilst you were in a clothing store, you noticed a studded leather jacket with the words 'Edge lord' on the back which was too hilarious and fitting not to buy. You knew for certain that Red was a huge fan of the show 'Supernatural', so you got him a Dean Winchester Figurine, as well as a Poster. 

You had gotten Marianna an Alduin figurine, your mother a new watercolor set as she liked to paint, your dad a new fishing rod, and finally, you got your brother a book on embroidery, as he had told you it was something he was getting into.

You had definitely splurged this year on gifts, but you didn't really mind, as you were happy aslong as your loved ones enjoyed what you had gotten them. Tired but satisfied, the four of you were together at last, having finished walking around. Sans and Papyrus were waiting downstairs at a table in the food court with the bags, whilst Marianna and yourself were upstairs in a toy store, helping her buy a gift for her niece and nephew quickly before your meal arrived. 

"I am going to sleep like a baby tonight"

Mari groaned, slumping against you in the queue. You seconded that notion, practically feeling your limbs melting off the more you stood still. The second you got home you were going to take a well earned bath and heading straight to bed, no 'ifs', 'ands' or 'buts' about it.

"Apart from the fact that I'm on the verge of passing out, I had alot of fun today. It was..nice. A change of pace from all the shit that's been going on lately"

Marianna nodded, placing her items on the counter and reaching into her purse, "I bet. Sugar and I were talking last night about everything that happened. He's..worried about you, y'know? Him and Gray are"

You stared in concern, waiting until she had paid for her things to continue speaking with her, not wanting the entire store to hear your conversation.

"What do you mean?"

You asked, and she grabbed your hand, leading you towards the escelator. 

"They just..they've noticed how stressed out you've been Princess. You're always worrying about everyone but yourself, pushing yourself too far sometimes..it scares them. It scares me too. They wanna take care of you, and so do I. So..just make sure you take a break from all this bullshit, Okay? You're allowed to."

You went quiet, and she didn't say anymore on the subject, cuddling you to herself as you stepped off onto the floor. Sans noticed you both immediately, raising his hand to give a simple wave. The food was at the table, which was a relief, as you were starving. Mari was still holding you when you sat down, causing the two brothers to raise their brows in confusion at the sudden change in mood.

You weren't upset, you were just suprised. You had taken so much time to make sure everyone else was okay, that you had forgotten yourself once again. It was a habit that was hard to break, a habit that you didn't know how to break, and the fact that it scared your boyfriends and close friends filled you with guilt. They had the best intentions, and you hated worrying them, even if that worry was justified. 

Sans reached over and rubbed your arm, lost, but still sensing you needed comfort. He was good like that. They all were. You would make a promise to do better. You had to. Otherwise, you would fall apart like before, and you never, ever wanted that to happen again. 

Chapter Text

EUGHBHHHHHHH I LOVE YOU ALL SO MUCH. THANK YOU SO MUCH FOR ALL THE LOVELY COMMENTS AND SUPPORT YOU ALL DESERVE THE WORLD.

I am so so so happy my writer's block is over, because I have a ton of new ideas with what to do with this fic.
I've decided that this fic is gonna consist of two parts (on the same story dw). So part one is basically gonna be what we're doing right now, and part two is gonna be the continuation after Rachel is officially gone for good.

Also I'm aware that this fic isnt for everyone, especially considering that it contains Poly relationships and I understand that some people dont like reading about that, and that is okay! I just appreciate those of you who have stuck around for this long <3

I appreciate everything, and I'm earnestly grateful that all of you love this story so much. Most of my motivation comes from you guys, and I love you all so much for that. I may not be a good writer, but you guys honestly help me get better every time I release a new chapter.

I LOVE YOU ALLL

Also I have tons of ideas right now, so I'm writing as many chapters as possible whilst the ideas are fresh in my head!

MWAH MWAH MWAH! TAKE CARE AND LOOK AFTER YOURSELF!

Chapter Text

You were laid quietly on your bed, enjoying the darkness of your room as you cuddled under the covers. At this point, you had gotten used to random skeletons chilling in your house, so you weren't suprised when you heard Mutt and Gray having an animated discussion downstairs. You would join them later, but as of right now, you just wanted to relax and savor the warmth and comfort of your blankets.

It was now December, the beginning of it anyway, and you were relieved you had already gotten everything you needed beforehand, thanks to Marianna's decision to head into the city a few days ago. All the gifts you had bought had been wrapped and stored in your closet for Christmas, and tomorrow, you were going to mail some of them to your family members. 

Everything had calmed down now, and you had come to the shocking realization that in fact, none of the skeletons hated you anymore. You had officially won them all over, which meant you could actually help, instead of having constant arguments or glaring competitions, well, with them atleast.

Rachel was still a problem, because of fucking course she was. She never ceased to amaze you when it came to how horrible she could be, and you were always astounded by hearing what she had said and done. Just that morning, Edge, whilst helping you with the dishes, had told you about how at one point, Rachel had stolen his phone just to delete all his contacts. When he had asked why, she had merely shrugged and said there were, 'Too many in there he didn't need'.

You Sad, Pathetic little girl.

She was insanely jealous, and apparently that extended to everything and anything. She didn't like when the other skeletons got along or hung out without her, and yet she was always the one cancelling or rescheduling plans for her 'friends'. It didn't make any sense, but, yet again, the bitch was thriving on half of a brain-cell, so this factor didn't suprise you at all. You just wished she wasn't so open about it.

She hurt people, at any chance she could get, and she clearly got off on it from the way it was always a repeat performance. What confused you though, is that if she was trying to manipulate and fool the skeletons, why was she purposefully acting in ways that made it obvious she hardly cared for them? You knew love, especially that kind, could make you blind to alot of things, you understanding that from experience. It didn't make it any less painful though that half the time, they were staring at the problem in the face, sadly attached to it.

Her days were fucking numbered.

Other than the obvious situation of Rachel (Nothing new), as well as Stretch and Blue, you were otherwise earnestly happy with how things were turning out. You had a good friend in Mari, two amazing boyfriends, and you were on your way to helping all of the skeletons, who deserved all the love in the world if you were being honest.

Healing would take time, and that was something you were familiar with. Sometimes, Mutt or Red would have their bad days, or Black and Edge would have moments where they'd act like their old selves, Edge moreso. Hell, even though Stretch was relieved about being done with Rachel, he was still grieving for his brother, and how the woman had treated him. Everyone had their own monsters, but they weren't alone. They never would be again. You would make sure of it.

There was a tap at your door, and Sugar's pleased face peeked around the frame. You perked up, beckoning him over, and he instantly melted into you, climbing in the bed beside you and wrapping his arms around your body, head nestled into the crook of your neck.

You almost wanted to scream at how beautiful he was. His glasses were tilted to the side, and he was looking up at you like you hung the moon, an easy smile on his sweet face. You sighed, shifting downwards and getting more comfortable, allowing your boyfriend to hold you tighter.

"How Are You, Buttercup?"

He asked gently, thumbs stroking your hips in a circular motion.

"I'm okay. I promise"

You were being honest this time. You genuinely felt better than you ever had, and you didn't know If that would last forever, but as of right now, everything was good. You had taken into consideration what Mari had told you yesterday, and you realised she was right, and you appreciated her for being a good friend and telling you, since you knew Gray and Sugar wouldn't want to upset you by pestering, even if you wouldn't consider it at such.

There was a mutual understanding between the two of you at this moment, and you could tell he was relieved to hear the truth in your voice. He was always so kind, and gentle, and you failed to comprehend how anyone could ever hate him or his brother. All of the skeletons were good people, who deserved to be treated with the upmost respect. It was Rachel's loss for never really appreciating or understanding that, and you knew that when they were all gone, she would feel that loss immensely.

I hope it hurts.

Sugar hummed, fiddling with the edges of your hair, pressing a boney kiss to the side of your jaw. "I Am Glad That The Others Are Starting To Realise What An Awful Creature She Is. At First I Was Irritated By Them, And Their Obsession With Someone So...Evil, But, Now, I Understand. I Already Knew She Was Cruel..But I Have Seen More, And I Am Glad That You Were Always So Willing To Help Them"

He muttered, and you could see the pride in his eyes as he leaned down and pressed his teeth to your lips. You smiled into the kiss, placing your hands on his shoulders as he tugged you into him. When you pulled apart for air, you rested your forehead against his, breathing softly.

"I just..want to make it all okay for them."

You said quietly, and Sugar nodded, cupping your face with his gloved hands, almost as if he was tracing your features to commit them to memory. "It Will Be. I'm Sure Of It"

You believed him. 

The more Sugar caressed you, the more you noticed how restless he seemed, like he had something on his mind but he was too nervous to ask. This was common, as the tall skeleton had the tendency to overthink every little interaction and thought until he was overwhelmed with possibilities. You had no idea what he was on his mind, but you knew it was something he had been labouring on for a while.

"I..Have Been Thinking About Something.."

He confessed quietly, startling you with how sudden his voice was, having gotten used to the silence in the room. He pulled away slightly so that he could look you in the eye, and you almost whined at the loss of contact, wrapping the blankets tighter around yourself for warmth.

"I..Well I..- You See..-"

He was fumbling miserably with his words, his skull flushed a light grey. You were baffled as to what he was trying to ask, but it was clear it made his mind fizzle out like a light, and you couldn't help but give his cheekbone a sympathetic rub.

"It's okay. You can tell me anything. I'm not going to judge you, sweetie"

He grumbled to himself, much to your amusement, before dragging you towards him by your hips, successfully catching you off guard when he leaned in closer to you, his words sending a small jolt up your spine.

"I..Would Like To Mark You, Like Gray Did...May I?"

You froze, feeling yourself heat up as Sugar gazed at you patiently, his eye-lights fuzzy with apparent affection. Swallowing, you subconsciously stroked the area where Gray's had been, the wound having fully healed up, almost appearing as if it had never been there in the first place. But, he had explained that there was a permanent trace of his magic left in your skin, just enough to let other monsters, or magic users in general, know that you were off limits.

You knew Sugar had wanted to wait until the right time to do such a thing, however, you were still reeling from the question, struggling to form a sentence like he had just a second ago. You wanted this, you did, but you couldn't help but feel like you were about to melt, and you would if he kept staring at you like that.

"O-Of course..I...I would be honoured."

You managed to get out, and Sugar chuckled at your embarrassment.

How the fucking tables have turned.

He delicately pulled down the collar of your jumper just enough to expose your unmarked shoulder, fingers lovingly stroking the skin. Unlike Gray, Sugar was more hesitant than anything, as if afraid he would mess up or hurt you. You knew he would never. Neither of the brothers would.

"It's okay"

You muttered, and he nodded, moving his head down and tentatively sinking his teeth in, causing you to instinctively shiver and clutch onto his shirt, breathing in sharply as you felt Gray's mark tingle in response.

One of his hands moved down between the two of you to gently massage your thigh, attempting to soothe you as he allowed his magic to attach to your body, letting out a small grunt against your skin.

In mere moments, it was over, and the place he had bitten was oozing pale orange, almost white mist, before it slowly seeped back into the open wound. It stung briefly, but you were more focused on the fact that Sugar looked to be on the verge of tears than anything.

He shook his head, repeatedly kissing you, hands firm at your hips. If his breath sounded shaky, you didn't mention it, instead focusing on the way he was touching you, the way he was making you feel.

"I Love You"

He affirmed, tracing your bottom lip with his thumb.

"I love you too. So much."

He nodded to himself, pulling you tight against him, his warmth enveloping you, each caress and touch making you feel even more wanted than before.

You didn't know, nor remember how long the two of you laid there, but when you finally took your eyes off of Sugar and looked around, Gray was standing in the door way, a knowing, yet fond look upon his face, accented by the soft way he was smiling at the two of you.

"Took ya long enough"

He teased his little brother, climbing onto the bed, curling up on your left, wrapping himself around you from behind, gazing at the mark his brother had given you proudly, before kissing you lovingly on the lips.

"Shut Up"

Sugar huffed, giving him a playful wack, causing you to giggle at how incredibly flustered the taller skeleton was. Eventually, the play fighting came to a pause when Gray became softer than before, his amusement replaced by something else entirely.

"It's official. You gotta stay with us forever, Sunshine"

Sugar scoffed half-heartedly, pulling the blankets tighter around the three of you.

"It Was Official When We First Met"

"Damn right."

You loved them. So fucking much it hurt. 

♤

     ♤

            ♤

Rachel felt like ripping her hair straight from her scalp, but even that wouldn't be enough to quell the anger brewing in her chest. Perhaps she could understand why the others had broken up with her, afterall, she had to agree that she wasn't exactly subtle with them. But Stretch? That ungrateful fucking bastard had the audacity to complain? Half the time he had nothing interesting to talk about other than his brainless games, and the other half he was following their neighbour around like a mindless, lost Pup. He was almost as bad as Mutt, and that was saying something.

Regardless of the recent....losses, she wouldn't allow any of it to affect her. Visibly, that is. In truth, she had never felt more helpless in her life, but, the others couldn't be allowed to know that. If they saw for one minute how deeply she was being tested by recent events, everything would fall apart before she could have a chance to pull the strings.

Blue. Papyrus. Sans.

They were the only ones left. They were the most complacent, the most 'loyal'. This benefitted Rachel, in a way, but it hardly made a difference as they were probably already suspicious from how many had left her in such a short period of time.

She had to up her game.

She could no longer put in minimum effort. She actually had to try with them if she wanted to keep everything she had worked so, desperately hard for. The others had been a blunder, a slip of tounge, if you will, but these three...she had to keep them as close as possible now, as far away from that fucking bitch next door as she could. 

Sans and Papyrus were nothing, however, Blue had walked in upon her argument with his brother...shit. Hopefully he wasn't too swayed, and if he was, well, she'd have to do a little bit of convincing. She couldn't rely on their love anymore, she had to show them that she 'cared, just enough so that she couldn't be displaced easily. She wasn't finished yet.

She was currently standing by the living room entrance, watching Sans, Papyrus, Blue, Edge and Red converse, chatting idly to eachother about something she wasn't particularly concerned with. They hadn't noticed her yet, which was good. She needed a moment to prepare herself for what she was going to do.

"I swear, she acts like a fuckin' rabid dog sometimes."

Red chuckled, causing Blue to shake his head fondly. 

They're talking about her.

"I AGREE. BUT...IT IS STRANGELY..ENDEARING."

Edge's voice was revoltingly tender, and it made Rachel want to be violently sick. The two had been friends for what, a week? He was already as brainwashed as the others. Jesus. What a pathetic loser.

"I ALWAYS THOUGHT SHE WAS MORE LIKE A SQUIRREL. THE WAY SHE SKITTERS AROUND MAKES ME LAUGH"

The mirth in his voice, plus the disgusting way they all seemed to agree, was enough to kill a large cow with how abhorrent it was. Why were they all so protective, so obsessed with a dull little thing who could barely stand on her own two feet without support from her misshapen boyfriends?

Rachel was thoroughly fed up with this jolly conversation, so, she expertly inserted herself, entering the room and quietly sitting down between Sans and Papyrus. Everyone froze at her presence, especially Edge and Red, and she resisted the urge to roll her eyes into the back of her skull.

Putting on an affectionate smile, she gazed 'lovingly' at her three boyfriends, speaking sweetly to them, "Did you guys have a good day?"

Sans raised a brow at her, "Uh, yeah. Today was pretty good.". Thankfully, he didn't seem too suspicious of her warmness, leaning against her cautiously after a few seconds of silence.

Bingo.

"That's great baby. Papyrus, Blue? Did you guys have a good day?"

They both nodded quietly, and she didn't miss the way Edge and Red shared an annoyed look. Rachel brushed this off, tucking her blonde hair behind her ear and leaning forward, stroking Papyrus' skull tenderly, causing him to flush in suprise.

"W-WHAT-"

Before any protest could take place, she kissed him fiercely with all the passion she could muster, ensuring every skeleton in that room saw it. 

Fucking watch me.

She only pulled away once she was sure they all got the message, giving the tall, flustered skeleton a coy smile.

"Earlier, hun, you were mentioning you wanted to go to dinner tonight? Why don't the four of us go together? Make a big date of it?"

She watched the three carefully, gauging their reactions with a keen eye. Papyrus seemed thrilled, whilst Sans and Blue had contemplative looks upon their faces.

"Uh, sure."

The hooded skeleton said slowly, which gave the others enough motivation to agree. They all seemed pleased with her offer, except Blue, who had a constant aura of guilt surrounding him. Whatever the reason was, she would fix it. She had to. She wasn't going to stop until she had them all fully convinced once more. There was no way she would lose it all now, not after she had come so damn far. 

She definitely wasn't finished yet. Nowhere fucking near. 

Chapter Text

All he remembered was a blinding light, and a pain rocketing through his bones unfamiliar to any other he had felt. The hole in his skull burned violently, and he had to claw at the ground to prevent himself from falling at the force of it. 

He couldn't see.

He couldn't hear.

Where am I?

All that surrounded Sans at this moment was a horrific, empty white void, like he was sitting in between time, erased from everything that ever was, or will be. Was this death? The afterlife maybe?

No...no.

He would have remembered dying, getting hit atleast? This vast landscape of eternal nothingness didn't make sense, because there was no way he could of ended up here without knowing why, or how. This wasn't something that just happened without a probable cause. His brother would-...

Wait..

Where's Papyrus?

Was he here?

Was he okay?

Sans frantically reached out, feeling himself grab something firm. Whatever it was gripped him back with a frightening amount of desperation, and pulled. His body shot forward on it's own accord, and he landed hard against a firm surface, grunting at the suddenness of it all.

The pain, thankfully, was gone, but now he was face down against a cold concrete floor in an unfamiliar place, that definitely wasn't his hut or his house. Without moving his body, he reached around, making sure his axe was still strapped firmly to his back, before groaning quietly to himself at the strain the motion had put on his limbs. 

"-ans! Sans!"

Papyrus' voice sounded miles away, and yet still hurt to listen to, causing Sans to wince slightly. The only positive to this unexpected scenario was that he wasn't alone, and his brother was safe. Well, that was two positives.

He slowly adjusted to this new environment, colour filling his vision for the first time in what felt like years. He clutched his brothers hand, allowing the taller skeleton to pull him up onto his feet, still shaky from the sickening experience.

"Fuck.."

He grunted, voice coming out in a growl as he rapidly glanced around. They were in a basement, that much was obvious. The question was, why?

"Are You..Alright?"

Papyrus asked, looking as nervous as ever.

"Yeah..shit, m'okay.."

He hated this, having no control over anything but the movement of his own body. He couldn't assure his little brother of where they were, or if where they had been transported to was even safe. He couldn't do anything but hold onto him for dear life.

Couldn't be any worse than Snowdin..

Sans didn't have time to collect his bearings, as footsteps and voices echoed down the stairs from above, and all he could do to prepare himself was push Papyrus behind him and hope that this wasn't it for them.

"-HAPPENED?"

"Another pair came through-?"

" Shit, again?"

"You've got to be kidding me."

"-Stretch, Edge, Keep Rachel Safe, The Rest Of Us Will Investigate."

A series of sounds travelled down the staircase the second the door was flung open, and Papyrus tensed beside him. The group came into the light of the basement, and he snarled, eye-light glowing brighter.

There was no possible way this was real.

No damn way.

They were all fucking skeletons, skeletons that looked like alternate copies of himself and his brother, which set Sans' radar on high alert as he snatched his axe into his hands, ready to swing if any of them took a step closer.

His gaze zeroed in on the two at the front, the sight of them making his soul clench painfully. They looked exactly like himself and his brother used to look before the famine, before everything went wrong.

This was not happening.

"Take it easy, man, we aren't gonna do anything."

His clone said softly, in a tone that implied that he was just as scared of them as they were of him. The others were sharing glances, murmuring between eachother, which Sans didn't like one fucking bit.

"Back the fuck up"

He hissed, which made his clone flinch. The red one beside him spoke up, more confident in his approach, hands raised to demonstrate that he wasn't a threat.

"We get how yer feelin', okay? The rest of us showed up here just like y'all did. We ain't tryna pull anythin' funny, or hurt ya and yer brother"

This would have been enough to assure him. If they were telling the truth, and he had a feeling they were, then there was alot more to this than he had originally thought. He may have done alot of vile things to survive in Snowdin, but he wasn't a feral monster. He wasn't going to attack unless they did.

He was going to put his axe away, he was going to listen, but one of the taller ones, he didn't care who, inched towards Papyrus, reaching out with concern written across his face. Not caring about his intentions, he swung, fueled by both fear and unease, his blade narrowly missing the skeletons body and colliding with the floor.

It had only been a warning, but short one in the middle clearly didn't care, which Sans couldn't fault him for. He was shoved back with an impressive amount of force, the two crashing against the fizzing machine behind them.

"Don't Touch My Fucking Brother"

"Tell yours not to come near mine"

The two were at a standstill, pushing against eachother with matched strength, uproars of protest filling the room. Sans' bone attack was prepared, ready to slice apart his attacker, regardless of the consequences that came afterwards. Before he could even fire, however, one of his copies, a blue scarfed one, placed himself between them, looking both furious and exasperated, ripping his opponent away by the arm.

"ARE YOU OUT OF YOUR MIND, BLACK? CALM DOWN, THE BOTH OF YOU. THIS IS OBVIOUSLY A TENSE AND CONFUSING SITUATION FOR THE TWO OF THEM, AND YOU ARE NOT MAKING IT ANY EASIER TO EXPLAIN WITH VIOLENCE!"

His voice was scolding, a cutting edge to his tone as 'Black' glared defiantly at the floor. He was grateful for the intervention, as despite his power, in the state he was now, he knew he would not have won. 

Fighting would clearly not get him any closer to figuring out what the fuck was going on, so, greatly against his nature, he settled down, grip still firm on his axe just in case any of them wanted to try anything, especially 'Black'.

His clone stepped forward, and he reluctantly allowed him to do so, tired of the mounting aggression in the room and the painful throbbing in his skull.

"Look, like Red said, we didn't bring you here on purpose, and we aren't trying to hurt anyone. We're as lost as you. All I know is that about two years ago, my machine malfunctioned, two months later, the others began showing up, one after the other. I'd love to give you answers, bud, but the best I can do is just tell you everything I've got. Okay?"

There was a moment where all Sans wanted to do was scream, but, that moment passed, and he found himself even more defeated than before, limbs aching violently.

This was going to be alot.

"Okay."

After that, everything passed like a blur, the others explaining the concept of alternate realities, which made sense, considering that there were now multiples of himself and his brother. But, there was still no answer or reason as to why they had all ended up here, and if there was a way to be sent back.

He had learned their names, and had been given one of his own, to differ from everyone else. To be identified. He was now 'Gray', and his brother was 'Sugar'.There was then Prime Sans, Prime Papyrus, Stretch, Blue, Red, Edge, Black and Mutt. They made absolutely zero sense, but he supposed it was better than constant confusion and miscommunication. 

The more time that passed, the more he found himself not wanting to return. They had food here. Safety. Warmth. Family. There was something worth surviving for here, rather than going outside every morning and praying that he would come back in one piece, and that he would find what he needed to keep the most important person in his world alive.

That was no way to live, and he truly believed he hadn't been existing for a long time.

No.

He would stay. His brother would stay. 

The others could return home if they wanted to, but he privately hoped he would never have to see Snowdin ever again, even if he had to die for it.

The only fork in this plan, a rather large one at that, was Rachel. Their Mate.

When he had first met her, she had been surprisingly welcoming and sweet, making sure he and Papyrus felt like they belonged. She was pretty, beautiful even, and despite himself, he had fallen for her little charade.

Things changed when they had gotten comfortable.

In privacy, he had witnessed what Rachel was really like, almost stunned by how quickly she could switch between characters at the snap of a finger. One minute she had cared, and the next he wanted to hit himself for actually believing for a second that she was anything but an evil fucking bitch.

Him and his Brother were scum on earth, the others merely enjoyable playthings in the grand scheme of things. They were items, and he felt like an unwanted outsider looking in, witnessing it all fall apart without any idea of how to stop it.

Sans had grown to care for the others, even if some of them were aggravatingly stubborn, and he wished there was more that he could do aside from dropping subtle hints and hoping they caught a clue. They had to be smarter than this; For their own sake.

Now, he spent his days in his room or outside as much as possible, today being one of them, finding himself wandering the street with no aim but to avoid the animosity inside.

That's when he noticed her.

She was on her knees in the earth, skin slightly dirtied by the mud, slaving away at what he assumed was planting. Sweat clung to her skin, and she seemed exhausted, but pleased, surrounding by packets of seeds and gardening utensils. This is what peeked his curiosity.

Just from looking at her, Sans could tell she was sweet, but from his experience with Rachel, he had to be sure. She was new, but that didn't mean she was friendly, so he cautiously approached the fence, leaning over it and gazing down at the woman before him, raising a brow at the way she stiffened and glanced up.

She was pretty.

Very pretty.

His soul clenched slightly, and he smiled.

This could be either a disaster, or a decision that would somehow shape the rest of his life.

"Heya."

"Uh..hello?"

Yeah.

He was fucking sold.

Chapter Text

This was the first time Edge and yourself were actually in the same room together alone without any hostile energy. The few times before, Red had been present, almost like a supervisor or a confidence boost for Edge, as it was astonishing how awkward and socially challenged the tall skeleton was.

This time, he was stood stiffly by your side, watching you make the pasta sauce. Red had suggested the two of you make spaghetti together as a sort of bonding ritual, but so far there was more direction than actual speaking, which you desperately wanted to change, so you decided to begin on common ground.

"It's hard to make conversation with someone you used to dislike, huh?"

You joked, gazing up at Edge, watching him stiffen and cautiously nod, afraid that his agreement would cause him to fall from the grace he had earned with you. This made you wince. Sure, you had been mad at him before, extremely mad, but he was constantly trying to do better now, and you hoped he knew that you were proud of him for that.

"I don't bite, y'know?"

He nodded, "FUNNILY ENOUGH, THAT IS WHAT MY BROTHER SAID."

Now that was funny. As much as you wanted Edge to feel comfortable alone with you, it would take time, but it was slightly amusing how a powerful monster such as himself was so nervous about being in the same room as you, a human who he could easily send flying if he wanted to. Thankfully, he didn't.

"IT IS STRANGE NOT HAVING HIM HERE AS A SORT OF..SHIELD. I'LL ADMIT, IT IS DIFFICULT MAKING CONVERSATION WHEN THE ONLY THING I KNOW FOR CERTAIN ABOUT YOU IS THAT YOU LIKE TO GARDEN"

You shook your head at him, "I like cake."

He paused, meeting your gaze, "...PARDON..?"

"Well, you said you don't know much about me. I like cake."

His face flashed with what seemed like both realization and appreciation, some of the awkward tension leaving his body. 

"I GATHERED THAT FROM THE WAY PAPYRUS ALWAYS ASKS WHAT FLAVOURS HE SHOULD MAKE YOU"

Your heart instantly melted at the thought, and you smiled, grabbing the spoon and continuing to mix the sauce.

"Well, that's exactly why I 'married' him."

Edge smirked at you, "AH, A MARRIAGE OF EXPLOITATION. HOW SCANDALOUS."

You snorted with laughter, almost spilling the entire contents of the pot, the monster beside you covering his mouth with a gloved hand as he attempted to muffle the sounds of his own amusement, failing miserably whilst doing so.

Just like that, any remaining discomfiture between the two of you melted away and was replaced by a strange sense of familiarity and comfort, a feeling you often felt with the other skeletons aswell. You could tell from the way Edge easily reached over you to grab the packet of pasta shells without a hint of hesitation that he felt the exact same way.

"Your turn"

You murmured, sliding the second pot towards him so he could begin boiling the pasta. He focused on the task at hand, taking the time to think as he set everything up. Once he was done filling the pot with water and placing it on the stove, he turned to look at you, seeming embarrassed about what he was going to say.

"I LIKE..THEATRE."

You blinked in suprise.

"Like..musical theatre?"

His skull flushed a red hue at your question. "ANY KIND OF THEATRE REALLY..BUT..SOME OF MY FAVOURITES JUST HAPPEN TO BE MUSICALS.."

You stared him down, both pleased and astonished by this revelation.

"Which one is your favourite?"

He place the pasta packet down, looking around swiftly to make sure no one was around to hear, before sending you a threatening glare, which in truth, had zero actual venom behind it.

"IF YOU REVEAL THIS TO ANYONE I WILL MAKE SURE YOU SUFFER THE CONSEQUENCES."

You placed a hand across your heart with as much sincerity as you could muster, "I will take it to my grave"

Edge sighed, leaning in to whisper in your ear, "..BEETLEJUICE.."

You were honestly expecting something like les miserables as that seemed to be more of his taste, but Beetlejuice was a fun and absolutely fucking adorable suprise. It made you want to kiss his non-existent nose.

"Beetlejuice"

You repeated with a smile, and Edge grumbled, nodding his head. Ah, the wonders of this man's personality. When you first met him, you earnestly thought he was just a huge asshole, but, he was more like an onion. If you peel back the first few layers of his agression and defensiveness, you'd find a whole new side to the picture.

Similies aside, it was relieving to almost be done with the Rachel ordeal. Five down, three to go. Within a year, you had almost successfully crumbled the woman's fragile empire, an empire built on the abuse and neglect of good people. All of them deserved better, and you were ready to start giving them that, no matter what it took.

Edge seemed more relaxed now that the two of you has officially broken the ice, his demeanour less tense than before as he chopped up some tomatoes to add to the spaghetti sauce.

"So..how are things at the house?"

You asked, and the tall skeleton sighed, his eye-lights drifting over to you briefly, before giving the fruit his full attention, chopping it to pieces with precise strikes. Clearly, this was a complicated subject.

"SHE IS PLANNING SOMETHING."

You blinked, gazing up at him in suprise.

"Who, Rachel?"

He nodded, placing down the knife and carefully adding the tomatoes slices to the pot. 

"MAYBE I AM JUMPING TO CONCLUSIONS, AND, RECENT EVENTS HAVE SHOWN I HARDLY KNOW HER AT ALL...BUT, SHE IS BEING EXTRA AFFECTIONATE WITH SANS, PAPYRUS AND BLUE. KEEPING THEM CLOSE TO HER CHEST. IT IS CLEAR SHE IS AFRAID TO LOOSE HER LAST BIT OF CONTROL OVER THEM"

That seemed about right. Her relationships with the skeletons were dropping like flies, and it was only a matter of time before she lost the last three. Blue was already on the fense about her, and clearly had been for a while. The question was, what would break the camel's back?

Edge seemed pretty high strung about the whole ordeal, and you couldn't blame him. He had just recently broken up with an incredibly toxic, manipulative narcissist who had shattered his self esteem and almost destroyed his relationship with his older brother. Plus, you knew that Edge did care about the others in the house, even if he didn't show it. The last thing he probably wanted was for them to be ruined to.

However, you had been trying to keep a level head lately, or, atleast a sane one. You didn't want to make the situation worse for the poor guy by fueling his fears or creating a situation that might not even happen.

"I know you're worried. I am too"

You gently placed a hand on his arm, ensuring he understood the meaning behind it before continuing, "But, the last thing you need right now is more stress, especially after what happened. Gray and Sugar will keep an eye on it. You, Red and Stretch just need to take your time and relax. Okay?"

Edge stared at you for a while, his expression contemplative. Then, he spoke.

"I THINK I UNDERSTAND NOW."

Huh..?

"BEFORE...I HATED YOU. I COULDN'T SEE WHY EVERYONE WAS SO OBSESSED WITH YOU, SO FOND. I FELT LIKE I WAS GOING INSANE, BUT NOW...."

You felt like he was staring into your soul.

"HUMAN. YOU ARE SMART, KIND AND EASY TO BECOME ATTACHED TO. TAKE THAT AS A COMPLIMENT."

You would indeed, especially coming from a guy you once thought was a spawn of satan. Edge went back to observing the food, which left you time to think about what he had told you about Rachel. You wanted the others to stay out of it for now as much as they could, mainly because you didn't want them to rush their healing process just for the purpose of a theory.

God knows what that psychotic bitch has planned next. She wasn't exactly smart, but she was cruel. She didn't care about the consequences of her words or actions, so you had no doubt that if she was scheming, she wouldn't pull her punches, especially not now when she was so close to loosing it all.

You sighed, tasting some of the sauce, trying to get a inkling of what it might need. Edge observed you closely, before leaning closer and taking the spoon from your hand, trying some as well. He made a face somewhere between confusion and satisfaction, before stating confidently.

"IT NEEDS MORE SALT."

You nodded, impressed by his analysis as you washed the spoon whilst he added salt to the mixture. You said nothing more after this as the two of you cooked peacefully, but you had a feeling that progress had most definitely been made.

♤

         ♤

                   ♤

After Edge had left, taking some spaghetti with him, you found yourself suprisingly lightened, despite what he had told you about Rachel. Sure, it was troubling knowing the woman had a thought in her head, let alone a plan..but this time you had every skeleton in that house on your side. There was no animosity between any of you anymore, unlike when you first moved to the neighbourhood. Your only goal now was to help the other three skeles, and get rid of Rachel once and for all.

Right now, the house was practically empty. Mutt was at a therapy session, and your two boyfriends were in town, so, yourself and Black were the only ones present in the house. 

You were currently fiddling around with the mop, sliding across the floor with no real aim as the short skeleton watched you from his place by the kitchen sink, washing the dishes. You were both listening to a random asortment of songs as you cleaned around the house, occasionally making light conversation when you passed eachother by.

Just as you were about to start sliding across the floor once more, a familiar sound began echoing through your speaker.

Just the two of us...

...We can make it if we try...

Just the two of us...

God, that song was perfect for the situation, and ironic that it was playing right at this moment. You winked at the man, jokingly twirling around as he gazed at you in amusement.

"Are You Trying To Seduce Me, Dove?"

You raised a brow at him, dunking the mop back into the bucket, "You find me ballroom dancing with a wet, bleach smelling stick 'seductive'?"

He shrugged, polishing the glass in his hand. "You Would Be Suprised How Much You Affect The Situation Merely By Being Present."

One of these days you were actually going to backflip off of a building at this man's sheer flirtatious audacity. His level of smoothness was not teachable, nor was it legal. Once you were finished gaping at him like a guppy, you narrowed your eyes, mopping the floor around him.

"Do you rehearse for these situations or something?"

Black didn't take his eyes off of the glass he was holding, gazing at it as if it were the most fascinating object in the world. If you had been more focused on his face at the time, you would have noticed the soft expression he wore.

"Or Something"

Sighing at the mystery behind his very being, you slid up behind him, gently bumping your shoulder with his as you grabbed his phone to change the song. Once something you both liked began playing, you turned to glance at the skeleton, only to recieve a soap sud to the face. 

You sqwaked in suprise, caught ot guard by the sudden attack. You could hear Black laugh, as he gently cleaned the soap off of your face with a towel, his boney fingers tracing patterns in your skin.

"You are a demon"

You stated, huffing as he removed his hands from you, smirking in such a way that made you want to flick his head. He was a cunning little shit when he wanted to be, but you were mostly relieved that he felt comfortable enough to show that side of himself to you.

"So. How Did Your Cooking Session With Edge Go?"

He asked, leaning against the counter with an unimpressed look. He had yet to warm Edge, and you understood in a way, but, you had heard that the two of them often had little spiffs, even before Rachel, so it might taken longer than you expected for the two to get along. Either way, you were glad the energy between them wasn't as hostile as it was before. That would be absolutely unbearable.

"It was fun, actually"

You hummed in response, putting away some of the utensils as Black watched you quietly, clearly thinking about something.

"That IS...Good To Hear, I Suppose."

You chuckled at his awkward wording, raising a brow at him, "You suppose?".

He huffed at your teasing, before softening once more, seeming a tad more serious than he usually was.

"I Admit..I Was Worried For You..Being Alone With Him."

You frowned at his words, folding your arms across his chest, "Black, I know you two have never really seen eye to eye, but he is trying to do better"

The skeleton sighed, shrugging as he helped you put the now clean plates and cutlery away, remaining quiet for a moment, collecting his thoughts. Moments later, he spoke.

"I Am Aware Of That, Dove. I Will Give Him The Recognition He Deserves..But I Could Not Help But Be Concerned. I Suppose Recent Events Have Caused Me To Become A Bit Over Protective, Of You, And My Brother."

Your heart melted slightly at the earnesty spilling out of the usually closed off monster. When it came down to it, he was a sweetheart.

You placed a gentle hand on his shoulder, nodding along with his words, "I'm worried too. About Stretch, about Blue. About everyone. I want all of you guys to be safe..and considering what Edge told me earlier.."

Black perked up, gazing at you, waiting to hear what you had to say, his attention completely stolen from the plates he had been stacking in the cupboard.

"He said that Rachel might be planning something. She's keeping Blue, Sans and Papyrus close to her chest..and that scares me. The last thing I want is for anyone else to be hurt, and it sickens me to think that it might be inevitable, that I can't protect anyone."

You confessed, placing the towel down on the counter and leaning back with a sigh. You had reassured Edge earlier, not wanting to freak him out or get him worked up about it, especially considering what he had been through recently, himself and Red. 

"You Are Always So Annoyingly Positive, So Allow Me To Return The Favour"

He turned your body to meet his, genuine warmth on his face as he regarded you, "If That Disgusting Woman Tries Anything With You, Or Anyone Else, Even Edge, I Will Hurt Her. You Have My Word. She Has Gone Beyond The Point Of Formalities And Respect. She Deserves To Suffer, As She Has Caused All Of Us To Suffer. Do Not Worry, Because We Are All A United Front Now. She Will Not Stand A Slither Of A Chance"

You had to admit, his version of positivity was quite aggressive, but his way of thinking made you feel a slight bit better. The Rachel Hate Club, as you had so fondly called yourselves, had grown In numbers since the beginning of the year. It had gone from just you, Gray and Sugar, to nearly everyone in the house, plus Marianna. You were all friends, and you all had eachothers back, and as cliche as it was, and as daunting as the idea of Rachel planning something is, that was more powerful than anything she could cook up in her demented head. Despite the soldier-esqe way of which he had attempted to build your spirits, you were grateful, as it gave you a new outlook on the situation.

Whatever Rachel had up her sleeve, you would all just have to roll with the punches.

Chapter Text

Papyrus, despite all the recent dramas that had happened, was enjoying the new schedule that Rachel had put in place. She would dedicate one day each to him, Blue and his elder brother Sans, and had decided Saturday was the day where all of them would do something together. It felt nice. It felt normal, and above all else, it felt like how it used to be in the beginning. He had missed those times, where there were no arguments, no animosity between any of them because she had given more time to one over the other. It filled him with a sense of importance that he had been craving from her over the past year.

But, despite all of that, despite all of the good he was feeling, he couldn't ignore the lingering sense of suspicion and guilt that gripped his soul at every sweet word, every little kiss. He tried not to let it show outwardly, as, despite people's opinions on his innocence, he was exceptionally good at pretending everything was fine. And, if Rachel had noticed, she didn't question it, and some part of him wondered if that was because she didn't want to trouble him, or because she genuinely didn't care

Either way, Sans and Blue didn't seem to share the same excitement he did. He noticed the shared looks of doubt between them, the quiet conversations he knew they had when himself and Rachel weren't in the room, and it frustrated him to no end. He wanted to be included, he wanted to understand, and dammit, he wanted his brother of all people to make him understand if anything. But..he was also extremely grateful that they didn't talk to him about their rising chariness, mainly because he was afraid that he wouldn't like what they would say, or what they believed was the truth would pop this little bubble of glee he had been floating in the past week.

Brushing all of that aside, he gazed at himself in the mirror, adjusting his signature red scarf multiple times, before turning his attention to the beige jacket he was wearing. Today was Saturday, which meant that all of them were having lunch at a quaint cafe, in fact, the exact one himself and the neighbour had gone to all those months ago when she was having issues with Gray and Sugar. At the time, he had felt safe surrounded by the warmth and the smell of hot chocolate, but now, there was nothing but this stiffling suffocation and an unbearable heat. Sweat beaded at the sides of his skull, and he huffed in frustration, splashing water on himself to hopefully remove the look of agitation on his face

"GET A GRIP.."

He mumbled, gripping the edge of the sink, glaring at his reflection in the mirror. He was about to leave, back into the main dining area, when the door to the men's room was pushed open. He released an undignified sqwak, almost slipping as he braced himself against the tiled wall. Luckily, it was not a stranger who had witnessed his embarrassing display, but Sans, followed closely by Blue.

"GOOD GRIEF!"

He exclaimed, narrowing his sockets at the pair, a little disgruntled from their sudden entrance. Sans chuckled sheepishly, scratching the back of his skull

"Heh, sorry about that, Paps. Didn't mean to 'Scare ya out of your skin'."

His grin widened at the joke, Blue and himself groaning collectively, the smaller skeleton going as far as to shake his head in an almost parental disapproval.

"Tough crowd"

Sans sighed, pretending to be wounded by their lack of appreciation for his stupid joke, before raising a brow at his younger brother.

"You're not usually that jumpy though. Everything all good?"

There was a casuallness in his tone, but Papyrus could see the the underlying concern in the hooded skeletons expression, and nodded.

"I AM FINE, BROTHER. THE HEAT JUST GOT TO ME, IS ALL"

Blue titled his head, looking baffled by Papyrus' response. 

"MWEH? BUT IT'S-"

He paused to check his phone.

"-MINUS ONE TODAY?"

He wanted to curse out the shorter skeleton for being observant in this current moment, but he held his tongue

"OH- WELL, IT MUST BE THE STEAM FROM THE OVENS.."

He answers, giving the two a smile that he hopes comes across as reassuring. Sans shrugged, pushing himself up to sit on the counter, tapping a boney finger at the tile. Frustratingly, he knew papyrus like the back of his skull, which meant he also knew that he'd get the truth from his brother sooner or later. He wouldn't push unless the situation seemed dire, which, at the moment, it didn't.

The red scarfed skeleton relaxed slightly, gazing between the two with a raised brow.

"WHY DID YOU LEAVE RACHEL BY HERSELF AT THE TABLE? THAT'S NOT-"

"SHE WILL BE JUST FINE WITHOUT US FOR FIVE MINUTES"

Blue's tone lacked any of its usual pep, causing Papyrus' to flinch slightly, gazing down at him with a look of pure amazement. What on earth was going on? He hated this, all of it. He felt like he was being coddled and protected. He was a boss monster for Asgore's sake! Despite wanting to keep believing everything was fine, the beginnings of genuine anger were starting to bubble in his chest, like the rousing of bread in an oven.

He glanced at his brother, hoping for some sort of explanation, but the lazy skeleton seemed completely unbothered, seeming more interested in the patterns on the wall than the current conversation. This, combined with Blue's short tone, and the agitation he had been feeling the entire week, was enough to make the dam of his emotions burst

"WHAT IS THE MATTER WITH YOU TWO?"

He asked suddenly, catching both of them off guard momentarily.

"What do you mean, Paps?"

"I FIGURED YOU WOULD BE HAPPY WITH THE TIME THAT RACHEL IS GIVING EACH OF US..BUT YOU AREN'T! ON TOP OF THAT, YOU KEEP ACTING LIKE I'M NOT APART OF THIS RELATIONSHIP TOO! YOU KEEP TALKING BEHIND MY BACK AND SHARING LOOKS AND- I DON'T GET IT! I WANT TO KNOW WHAT'S GOING ON! AND DO NOT LIE TO ME AND SAY THIS HAS NOTHING TO DO WITH RACHEL, BECAUSE IT DOES. YOU ARE MAKING ME FEEL LIKE I AM SOME NIAVE, IRRESPONSIBLE CHILD..."

He let out a breath, almost relieved that he had managed to say all of that in one go. He fiddled with his scarf, gazing at the floor, refusing to look at their faces, afraid that he might find pity instead of understanding.

"I AM NOT A DAMN CHILD.."

He reaffirmed, not caring if it was himself or them he was trying to convince.

Blue stepped forward, placing a hand on the taller skeletons arm, looking extremely guilty.

"WE KNOW THAT, PAPYRUS. I, OF ALL PEOPLE, KNOW THAT."

 Papyrus inwardly cringed, embarrassed by his previous outburst, which, his insecurities never failed to make it look more like a tantrum when he looked back.

"I AM...SORRY. BUT MY POINT STILL STANDS. I WANT TO KNOW WHAT IS GOING ON. TELL ME"

Sans let out a long sigh, but he didn't seem bothered, rather satisfied if anything. He rubbed Papyrus's shoulder from his seat on the bathroom counter, smiling in a comforting way.

"Sorry 'bout that, Paps. We just wanted to keep you from getting in to something you didn't want to get into. But you wanna know, so we'll tell ya. Right, Blue?"

Oh. So it had been Blue that didn't want to involve Papyrus? He had figured it had been Sans..but, regardless, he was eager to know what exactly was bothering the pair. Blue seemed reluctant, rubbing his arms, before nodding slowly. 

"Now, this is just a theory, mainly Blue's..but uh, we think there's more to the whole 'wanting to spend more time with us thing' than Rachel's lettin' on."

"WE JUST THINK IT'S STRANGE THAT SHE IS PUTTING IN SO MUCH EFFORT ALL OF THE SUDDEN. YOU AND MYSELF PARTICULARLY, PAPYRUS."

He looked between the two, baffled that this was what they were so concerned about. However, a deeper part of him believed the pair in an instant.

"You have to admit it is a bit weird, no? I mean, considering how many of the others have broken it off with her recently..."

He trailed off, leaving Papyrus to deduce the rest.

"WELL I...I THINK SHE JUST MISSES US?"

He almost resented how hopeful he could be at times, but what else could he do in a situation like this?

"I-I'M NOT SAYING I DON'T THINK THE TWO OF YOU HAVE REASON TO BE CAUTIOUS, I AM JUST SAYING...WE SHOULDN'T JUMP TO CONCLUSIONS, YES?"

Sans seemed to have expected this response, but Blue had this look of regret on his face, like he wished he hadn't brought any of this up. His expression softened slightly at the look of desperation the taller skeleton was giving him, and he relented, ultimately, his older brother instincts winning out over everything else.

"MWEHEH...THE MAGNIFICENT SANS HAS ALWAYS BELIEVED IN GIVING PEOPLE THE BENEFIT OF THE DOUBT.."

He appeared to swedge internally even speaking those words, but Papyrus was eternally grateful for his current understanding. Papyrus brightened considerably.

"THANK YOU..FOR SHARING THIS WITH ME. I WILL TAKE YOUR WORDS INTO ACCOUNT...BUT LET US RETURN TO THE TABLE NOW, YES? WE SHOULDN'T KEEP RACHEL WAITING."

"Yup, I'm starving anyway. Practically 'Skin and Bone'"

Sans hummed as he slipped off the counter. His ridiculous pun seemed to take Blue's mind off of his inner struggle, the skeleton rolling his eye-lights and pinching his nasal bone in exasperation.

Papyrus himself gave Blue a reassuring pat on the shoulder, before the three exited the men's room, back into the cafe. Rachel was sitting at their table, scrolling through her phone, but she perked up when she heard the three approach. 

"There you are! I've missed you guys"

She gave papyrus, who was the closest, a kiss on the cheek, to which he responded with an affectionate 'Nyeh!'. 

"WE WERE ONLY GONE FOR SIX MINUTES, HONEY."

Blue responded, taking a seat across from her. Their food and drink had already arrived, and Sans seemed to prefer investing himself in the sausage roll he had ordered rather than the current conversation.

"Well, every second away from you guys feels like an eternity"

Her words were filled with sweetness, and despite the current turmoil, it succeeded in making the three feel warm and fuzzy inside. However, if they knew the real reason as to why she wanted them so close, they'd be sick to their non-existent stomachs.

♤

      ♤

               ♤

"I think in the corner next to the TV would be perfect."

You hummed softly, watching as Red and Mutt carefully placed your Christmas tree down, nudging it around a bit until they saw that look of satisfaction on your face. Gray was seated on the couch, munching on a couple of biscuits you had made earlier that day, watching the scene before him with slight amusement.

In truth, you had been a bit suprised when Gray, Sugar, Stretch, Red and Edge had come over to help you decorate for the holidays. Sugar and Gray where a given, plus, Black and Mutt literally lived with you, so it was as much your house as it was theirs. However, the other three getting involved was a pleasant event, not that you didn't love to have them over. Your curiosity got the better of you, so you decided to ask.

"So uhm, I understand Gray, Sugar, Black and Mutt..but why did you three come over to help? Not that I'm ungrateful- it's just..wouldn't you rather decorate your house for Christmas instead? Or, well- Giftmas?"

Stretch shifted in place, whilst Red's skull enveloped in a soft rouge hue. Edge seemed to be confused by their embarrassment, raising a brow at them, before turning to you.

"WE MUCH RATHER SPEND THIS TIME AROUND YOU THAN BE AROUND RACHEL. WE CAN DEAL WITH THE CATASTROPHE THAT WILL BE DECORATING OUR HOUSE ANOTHER TIME."

He stated, waving a dismissive hand. It seems that the frequent cooking together the two of you had been doing had restored alot of Edge's confidence around you. He began talking in that blunt way once more, but not in a cutting or offensive manner, just honest and quite frankly- pleasant. 

"Yeah..we've only ever spent once Giftmas with Rachel..and she made decoratin' a fuckin' chore. We ain't with her anymore..but she'd still find a way to make it a shitshow."

Red elaborated, snatching a cookie from the plate, which caused Gray to glare at him half-heartedly. Mutt entered the room, looking incredibly proud of himself.

"I found the star"

He held it high above his head, before a flush of shame spread across his skull from how loud he had just announced that to everyone. You smiled, taking it from him and pressing a kiss to his cheek in thanks.

"Well, regardless, It's nice that you guys came over to help"

 You hummed, placing the star in the box along with all your other Christmas decorations. 

"I AGREE. IT IS ASTOUNDING THAT YOU MANAGED TO GET RED OFF OF HIS LAZY ASS FOR ONCE"

Edge teased, the insult carrying no genuine malice, causing said skeleton to punch him in the arm playfully. You wanted to coo at how well they were doing now, but you held yourself back, not wanting to make a scene and embarrass them.

Black entered the room, carrying a tray of mugs filled with hot chocolate. He paused, gazing at where you deciced to put the tree, and gave a small nod of approval as he placed the tray down on the coffee table. Sugar followed soon after, carrying a tray himself, full of muffins. You approached, looking eager, and he chuckled fondly, grabbing one and placing it in your mouth.

You chewed the sweet treat, watching as everyone gathered around the couch to either grab a drink or something to eat. The small break from decorating gave you a chance to just stand back and admire the little rag-tag group. Stretch was pouring honey into his hot-chocolate, watching it drizzle across the marshmallows with glee, Black observing him from the sidelines, looking thoroughly disgusted. Edge seemed to be discussing ingredients with Sugar, admiring the muffins with a critical eye. Gray and Red were lounged on the couch, obviously sharing Festive puns from the way they were cracking up every few seconds. Mutt was stood not too far away from you, shifting through the box, gazing at each individual item as he took sips of his hot chocolate.

It was good. It finally felt good. For once, even momentarily, you could disregard Rachel, and just enjoyed what you had built over the course of the year. Pride seeped into your chest, paired with affection, leaving you feeling warm inside, like being dipped into a hot bath. 

Black noticed the expression on your face, cocking his head, peering around Stretch to look at you.

"What Are You So Smiley About?"

He asked, snapping you back into reality.

"Nothing- Nothing"

You responded, settling on the couch between Red and Gray, who greeted you with a quick kiss. Red made a gagging noise, popping a cookie into his maw, to which the other skeleton retaliated by reaching across and smacking him gently upside the skull, almost causing him to spit out his food.

Edge muffled a snort into his mug, taking a sip, before placing it down on the table. He stood up straight, hands on his hips, and you knew instantly that he had entered 'Royal Guard Mode', as Red had so tactfully put it. 

"RIGHT. THE TASK AHEAD OF US, WHILE ADMITTEDLY 'FUN' , SHOULD BE APPROACHED WITH PRECISON AND WITHOUT MERCY."

Gray raises a brow from beside you, pausing in his motion of rubbing your hip. "Don't you think you're bein' a bit to serious about this?"

"No, I Could Not Agree More."

You all whipped your heads around to stare at Black, who had moved to stand beside Edge, arms folded across his chest.

"When We Are Finished, This House Should Look Like The Epitome Of Giftmas Spirit. Are We Understood?"

It was almost alien, the sight of the two of them actually teaming up when, more often than not, they clashed about every little thing. Stretch was the first to speak, looking a little dazed.

"Uhh...Yes sirs?"

They clapped their hands, in sync might you add, which was more that a little creepy. You all stood, like trained soldiers, as Black and Edge began assigning tasks to everyone. Red and yourself were placed on 'Christmas tree duty', Edge and Sugar were in charge of hanging up lights, Mutt and Stretch were given the task of putting up decorations that looked better higher up, Black was in charge of selectively placing ornaments around the house, like snow globes or figurines, and, finally, Gray was given the task of decorating the banister of your stairs.

Red and yourself were giggling to eachother as you wrapped the lights around your Christmas tree, occasionally watching the others move around the house.

"They were given the short end of the stick. We don't hafta move from this spot"

He chuckled, passing the string around to you so you could pull it around the back. Honestly, you were genuinely touched by how much effort everyone was putting into the simple task of decorating your home. They were taking it seriously, even the lazier skeletons. You couldn't help but see it as an act of care, even if some of them wouldn't say it out loud.

"True. I always liked decorating the tree around Christmas time when I was a kid. I wouldn't let my parents look until I was finished."

Red grinned over at you, stepping back so you both could make small changes into how you positioned the lights around your tree. Once you both deemed it perfect, you began rummaging through the box to grab some baubles and other small hanging ornaments. The fanged skeleton gazed at one in particular, which was crudely painted on. You blinked, a hint of embarrassment filling you.

"Oh uhm..I made that one when I was little."

His eye-lights flickered over to you, and he grinned, his gold tooth glinting.

"Ya kept it all this time? Cute."

You rolled your eyes, trying to take it from him, but he dodged, holding it behind his back.

"Ah-ah. I picked it up first, Sweetheart, that means I get to put it on the tree. Rules are Rules."

You huffed, glaring at him with no real heat.

"Seriously?"

His grin widened, and he placed it in his coat, making a show of patting his pocket just to torment you. Eventually, you had given up trying to snatch it back from him, as, despite his lazy nature, he was quick to dodge any of your advances, amused at the expression on your face.

You took a break momentarily, sitting back and sipping on your hot chocolate as you watched the others move around your house. Team Sugar and Edge were already finished hanging up the lights in the living room, and were efficiently working their way down the hallway. Team Stretch and Mutt, however, were simply having fun, occasionally throwing Tinsle at eachother, cackling when they narrowly missed Black as he moved past them. Speaking of Black, he was taking his job seriously, perhaps more than a little too much. He was examining every inch of your home, placing an ornament where he saw fit. Gray was taking his time with the bannister, wrapping Tinsle around it, occasionally stopping to watch Mutt and Stretch throw things at eachother.

You eventually turned your attention back to the tree, smiling as you had noticed that Red had already begun hanging up some baubles. You joined him, grabbing a few icicle decorations, spreading them around the tree appropriately. 

"This is nice"

Red spoke suddenly, a softness in his voice. You glanced at him, tilting your head curiously.

"What do you mean?"

"Y'know..no fightin'..no fronts to hold up..just having fun. I uh..I have you to thank for that, Sweetheart."

You almost melted at his words, the sincerity and warmth in them. You knew Red was not the kind of monster to be fond of expressing his emotions often, but when he did, he always seemed so pure. You leaned into him, pressing your face into his shoulder, a silent gesture you knew he understood.

"Alright- Alright, let's get crackin', ey? Before the Boss comes over here and whoops our asses."

You smiled, nodding, and the two of you resumed your task. After about two hours, the entire house was done. The lights were turned on, bathing the house in a glow that almost made you want to jump for joy. You had saved the star for Mutt, as he had expressed his want to do it, and you took note of the fond smile on Black's face as his lanky brother donned the tree with the golden ornament.

"WELL DONE MEN- AND WOMAN. YOU SHOULD ALL BE PROUD OF THE WORK WE HAVE DONE TODAY."

Edge praised, looking extremely satisfied with the finished product.

"I just wrapped sparkly stuff around the stairs, but I appreciate your pride in me"

Gray hummed, and Sugar chuckled, leaning into you. Your small group merely stood there for a moment, admiring the house. Despite how corny it sounded, it definitely looked like the epitome of Christmas spirit- or well- Giftmas Spirit, as Black had put it.

The small moment of tranquility was interrupted by Stretch' phone going off.

"Oh, Bluebs texted me. He says there's a movie night going on back at ours. He wants everyone to be there."

You peeked over his shoulder, and the orange clad skeleton allowed you, not minding your nosiness. 

"Even me?"

You asked, slightly hopeful. Stretch chuckled in response, reaching over to ruffle your hair.

"Especially you, Sweetness."

You were hit with a strange sense of Deja Vu. When you had first moved to the small neighbourhood, you had hosted a movie night of your own. Now, the roles were reversed, and you were being included in their traditions. You felt appreciated, and, most of all, wanted, which is what you craved above everything else.

Black shot you a look, stepping a slight bit closer.

"Be Safe, And Message Myself Or My Brother If You End Up-"

"I wanna go."

Everyone, and I mean everyone, froze at Mutt's statement. Ever since he and his brother had moved in, he had declined every single offer to visit next door, and you knew why. Being in that house..it brought up some bad memories he would rather forget, so, the fact that he genuinely wanted to go...you didn't know whether to be proud or concerned. It was a massive step.

"Mutt, hun..are you sure?"

You didn't want to baby him too much, but you couldn't help your protectiveness of him. He nodded in response to your question.

"I don't have to talk to her or nothin'..I'll just stick with you, and Black."

He gestured over to his older brother, who was still staring at him in shock. His eye-lights were thin, but he didn't look angry..rather, overcome with emotion. He reached forward,and pulled the tall skeleton down into a hug. You didn't hear much of what he said, but one sentence was crystal clear.

"I Am So Fucking Proud Of You."

Chapter Text

"FLOWER WIFE!"

"Cake Husband!"

Papyrus scooped you up, swinging you around in that signature hug of his, narrowly missing knocking over Sans, who let out an amused huff. He nuzzled into your hair, letting out a satisfied sigh, before placing you down, that wide smile on his face.

"I HAVE MISSED YOU. LONG DISTANCE MARRIAGE IS NOT SOMETHING I ENJOY"

"I've missed my husband too"

She hums softly, smiling as he steps aside to allow Sans to greet you as well. The lazy skeleton slings an arm around you from the side, fiddling with the ends of your hair.

"Tibia honest, kid, I was worried you wouldn't show up"

He grinned, and you rolled your eyes at the pun, flicking his fore-skull. "Well, I'm not a 'bone-afied' hermit like you". His grin widened at your joke, and Papyrus sighed from beside the two of you, joined by another exhausted voice.

"PLEASE, DO NOT STOOP TO HIS LEVEL"

You perked up at the sound of Blue's voice, practically melting into him when he hugged you. In truth, Blue was the person you were most worried about at the moment, especially after that conversation you had with Stretch a week or so ago. As much as you wanted to throttle Blue, and Papyrus and Sans for that matter, and yell at them to leave Rachel, you knew you couldn't force it. Besides, tonight was just about having fun with all your favourite skeletons, no need for anything else.

However, speaking of Rachel..

"Where Is She?"

Black asked, his tone holding a hint of hostility. Despite being proud of his brother for actually wanting to come over here, he was still on edge. It was one thing seeing the woman at a party or passing by, but it was another being in her domain, feeling as if he and his brother were surrounded by her.

Blue paused at his question, before swiftly catching on to who Black was referring to.

"AH. RACHEL'S BOSS CALLED HER IN FOR A LATE SHIFT, SO SHE WILL NOT BE JOINING US TONIGHT. NOT TO WORRY, THOUGH! THE REST OF US CAN HAVE A GOOD TIME WITHOUT HER!"

He didn't at all seem bothered by the lack of his girlfriends presence. In fact, from the way he sounded, it seemed to have completely slipped his mind. Nevertheless, the blue clad skeleton's words put your arriving group at ease, especially Black and Mutt, who had relaxed their guard slightly.

"Suprised you guys came. Haven't seen you two around since you moved out"

Sans pointed out, gazing at the pair with interest, his arm still slung around your shoulder. You knew that Black wanted to tell him the truth, that Mutt refused to come back into a house where so much of his trauma had taken place, but, he kept those thoughts to himself.

"Well, We-"

"You can blame her for that. Keeps us locked up and throws away the key. Ain't that right, Darlin?"

Mutt grinned, playfully nudging you as he slipped off his coat, hanging it on one of the hooks. His elder brother glanced between the two of you, once again in awe at how at ease he was with all of this. At the beginning of the year, he truly believed he would never this version of Mutt again..but now..

You playfully wacked him in the side, and he chuckled, gripping you in a headlock and burrowing his boney knuckles into the top of your head, causing you to shriek indignantly, attempting to squirm out of his arms. You both wrestled for a moment, much to everyone's amusement, until Black cleared his non-existent throat, sending you both a look that said 'Behave'.

Like two scolded children, you broke apart, still giggling to eachother as Black rolled his eye-lights fondly. 

"So, what did you guys get up to?"

Sans asked curiously, as the large group made their way into the living room, claiming a few spots across the couches and chairs. Edge huffed, looking smug and proud.

"WE DOMINATED HER WITH GIFTMAS SPIRIT"

He boasted, causing everyone to pause at his...interesting choice in words. Papyrus' eye sockets narrowed, and he seemed concerned. 

"I BEG YOUR FINEST PARDON? YOU DID..WHAT NOW?"

Sugar sighed, squeezing his nasal bone. "Her House", he elaborated, "We Helped Decorate Her House. Not Dominate. When You Say Dominate It Sounds..."

He trailed off, but a certain skeleton was quick to finish for him. "Kinky."

"RED!"

Edge admonished, looking appaled at his older brothers evaluation.

"He's not wrong"

Stretch snickered, seating himself beside Blue, letting out a satisfied groan at finally being able to sit down, after a long day of standing up and actually doing things. You snorted, thoroughly enjoying the back and forth over the tall skeletons choice of words, somehow managing to pull yourself together enough to offer him some words of comfort.

"Don't worry, Edge. It didn't sound too bad"

He held his head up higher, crossing his arms across his chest and nodding.

"THANK YOU, HUMAN"

Innuendos aside, everyone claimed different spots across the room. Yourself, Sugar and Black were sat on one of the loveseats, Edge, Red, Papyrus and Blue taking the couch. Mutt, Stretch and Gray had claimed the second love seat, whilst Sans lounged across the armchair. The movie night had not yet started, the eleven of you opting to make casual conversation instead of jumping right into it, and rightly so. It had been a long time since the ten skeletons had been in the same room like this without any animosity. Usually, from what you had heard from Gray, most of the time, there would be near constant squabbles, most, if not all of them caused by Rachel. Whether she had cancelled plans, made comments, Favoured one over the other, or simply shit stirred, it would cause tension, and tension meant fights.

"How often do you guys do this anyway?"

You ask curiously, popping a piece of popcorn into your mouth as you cuddled onto Sugar. Blue, who had left the room to fetch some drinks, had returned just in time to hear your question, placing the tray on the table.

"EVERY SATURDAY WITHOUT FAIL!"

He claimed proudly, causing his younger brother to snicker.

"Without fail is a 'Stretch'"

Blue froze, glaring at him, "DISGUSTING", he muttered, before turning his attention towards you once more, "I SUPPOSE..EVERY OTHER SATURDAY IS MORE APPROPRIATE..BUT STILL, IT HAPPENS!"

You huffed out a laugh, watching as Sans logged in to his Netflix account and scrolled through the options, cuddling into Sugar as he pressed a kiss to your temple. 

"So, What're we thinking, gang?"

The blue hooded skeleton asked, gazing at the rest of you expectantly. 

"MAZE RUNNER!"

"House of wax, definitely"

"IF YOU MUST PICK HORROR, THE MENU IS FAR MORE INTERESTING"

"Course you would pick a movie about cooking."

Eventually, after many suggestions and back and forth, the group of skeletons turned their attention to you, causing you to blink in surpise.

"UUh..me?"

Sans, who was sprawled across the chair, nodded, gesturing to the TV.

"It's your first movie night with all of us, so, you get 'guests pick"

It was astonishing how all of them seemed to be in agreement with this, their eye-lights trained on you as you gazed at the screen, thinking.

This was going to be an interesting night indeed.

♤

    ♤

           ♤

Black had settled comfortably Into the cushions as a movie called 'Legally Blonde' played on the television, capturing everyone's attention. He himself had never watched it before, but Gray had explained to him it was one of the neighbours favourites, about a girl who goes to law school to prove to her ex boyfriend that she was intelligent, but ended up actually wanting to become a lawyer.

It wouldn't have been his ideal pick, but, if she liked it, he would tolerate having to watch the movie.

The fact that this was who he was now astounded him. Seven months ago, he would have demanded she choose something better, or atleast, something he would enjoy. But, now, even if she chose the most ridiculous show known to man, he would keep his mouth shut and go along with it. He found himself doing that alot these days, going along with what she said with little fight. It helped that her suggestions often ended up being good ones, but, his old self would have smacked him upside the skull for being such a pushover.

With Rachel, it was different. He went along with whatever she said because he wanted to earn her praise, or atleast, her attention. He desired, even for a moment, to be held high in her regards for being so complacent. However, with the neighbour, it wasn't that he felt like he had to earn her affection. No. In truth, he could breath and she'd be all over him with jokes and compliments. It was foreign, not having to go out of his way to please someone, when simply being himself was pleasing enough.

Taking his gaze off of the screen momentarily, he glanced over at Mutt, who was munching on some popcorn, occasionally tossing some over at Red, who merely grunted in annoyance. His brother seemed...Happy? No, that wasn't the word. The lanky skeleton had been happy ever since he had escaped from Rachel. Joy was no longer alien to see on his brother. The word he was looking for was...content. That's it.

For the longest time, he saw the way the skeletons hands clenched, and his expression tightened whenever there was remotely any tension, or, more specifically, when Rachel was brought up. Now, he was thrilled to note that his little brother no longer flinched at the mention of that vile woman's name. Sure, he would forever be changed by what had been done to him, perhaps more guarded, more uptight, but, he no longer appeared to be dragged down by the past. The fact that he was lounging so freely in the same house he had been hurt in..that was the truest testament.

In fact, everyone present, well, everyone who had broken it off with Rachel, seemed lighter somehow. They could all joke with eachother, tease one another without the worry of starting a brawl. Hell, himself and Gray had never gotten along that well, but now, he could scold the holey monster without pushing him to the point of rage.

Things were different, and entirely because they had let their next door neighbour into their lives.

She was sweet, but her bark certainly matched her bite, which he had seen from the way she had knocked Rachel into the carpet all those months ago. She was incredibly patient, perhaps too patient, which vexed him at times, but he supposed that was another thing he found endearing about her.

There Are Quite Alot Of Things, Aren't There?

He almost cringed at the thought. When did the list become so long? When did the things he liked about her become impossible to count on two hands? There was so much of it, he could hardly put it into words, and he wasn't sure he would ever be able to. 

He was ashamed to admit that some of things on the list were merely physical aspects of her. Her smile. Her hair. Her skin. Her eyes. The way she smelled, and, the most embarrassing, the way she breathed for gods sake! Why was the happening to him? What on earth was causing such a visceral reaction everyone time he saw her face? Even her voice was enough to get his soul fizzing..

Was he...?

Could he..?

No. That was ridiculous. Not in a million years.

He brushed off this lingering thought with great difficulty, turning his attention back to the screen. Suprisingly, despite the movie being a bit campy, everyone present, including himself, was enjoying her pick. Even Edge snorted in amusement at some parts.

It was fun, and unlike those corny, steamy romance films Rachel seemed to adore, like 365 days..or whatever it was called. 

Regardless, the atmosphere was relaxed, and everyone was either talking, silently watching, or drinking. 

Sans in particular was liking the movie the most, as he had a fondess for silly and lighthearted media. When he had still lived in this house, he had caught the pun loving skeleton watching Mean girls or clueless quite a few times. It seemed things like that, while typically seen as 'feminine', were very much his thing.

He himself, was more of a fan of psychological thrillers or murder mysterys, much like Papyrus and Edge. At one point, before Rachel had changed and caused all that turmoil, the three would sometimes stay up together and watch crime documentarys. He missed that.

Blue and Red and Gray were more 'science fiction' kind of skeletons, whilst Sugar was more of a indie, romance fan. His brother and Stretch both shared a like of horror. Mutt was more of a 'gothic horror' fan, whilst Stretch preferred classic slashers, like Texas Chainsaw, or, like he had mentioned before, House of Wax.

The neighbour, however, seemed to be a fan of anything with a good plot, ranging from the Notebook, to Donny Darko.

It was interesting, to see the varying tastes of all the people he surrounded himself with, and that didn't just end with media. They all had different personal interests, like baking or engineering or astronomy. He liked it, in a way. Everyone stood out, and he was proud of his family. Family.

Despite not being bonded by blood, and, despite all of the arguments they had over the three and a half years of knowing one another, there was an unspoken bond between all of the skeletons, something that came form shared experience, and perhaps, due to Rachel, shared longing.

Bringing his train of thought away from the concept of the other skeletons, the neighbour slumped against him, causing him to jolt suddenly. His eye-lights hesitantly trailed down to her form, which was leaned into his side. Her eyes were half lidded, and she appeared drowsy, probably from all the work they all had been doing today.

This caused him to notice that everyone in the room were in various stages of sleep. The lazier skeletons, like Gray, Mutt, Stretch, Red and Sans were already gone, snoring away as the huddled onto either the couch cushions or the person next to them for warmth. The others were practically almost there, struggling to keep their sockets open.

Sugar had leaned fully into the neighbour, his skull pressed into the crook of her neck, which was probably what caused her to fall into Black so suddenly. Her gaze met his, and she released a satisfied sigh.

"Sorry.."

She murmured, but made no attempt to adjust her position. She was obviously too tired, and clearly basking in the warmth and comfort she got being squished between the two skeletons.

Black cleared his non-existent throat quietly, placing a gloved hand on her head.

"It Is..Quite Alright."

She didn't respond after that, and he could tell from how even her breathing had gotten that she was now fast asleep. a slight bit of drool was leaking out of the corner of her mouth, and he would have found it disgusting if it was anyone else..but it was her, so obviously, he found it ridiculously cute.

"You Are The Bane Of My Existence, Dove."

He muttered half heartedly, running his philanges through her hair, admiring the way she trusted him enough to be completely vulnerable around him. 

THUMP

                     THUMP

                                        THUMP

There went his soul again, pulsing with unrestrained magic, causing the tips of his boney fingers to twitch. And then, it came to him. He had felt this before, or something similar to it, with Rachel. This, however, was far more powerful, the feeling wracking his entire body. He understood now.

Why he loved her smile.

Why he loved the way she talked.

Why he loved the way she would sing off key to her favourite songs.

Why his Skull flushed anytime she was too sweet with him

He...

Oh..

O h.

Chapter Text

It had been the early morning when Sans had woken up. His back ached, and he let out a low groan as he pulled his head off of the chair cushion. The Television had turned off by itself sometime during the night, and it was still pitch black outside.

Sitting up, he glanced around the dark room, squinting his eyesockets to see what was going on, and to try and remember what had happened. Stretch was not too far away from him, his lower half slumped against the floor, and it was truly a miracle that the orange clad skeleton was still out cold, snoring loudly. Bit by bit, he adjusted to the darkness of the living room, and noticed everyone else had also fallen asleep in various positions across the couches. 

Grumbling, he reached across to nudge Papyrus in the side, to which the lanky monster jolted violently, causing a chain reaction across the room. Stretch fell off of the couch with an undignified sqwak, causing Red to let out a loud curse. One by one, everyone began to wake up just as he did, either by fright, or because someone else had nudged them awake.

His gaze shifted across the room to where the neighbour was curled up against Sugar and Gray, smashed between the two with a disoriented expression on her face. Huh..he was pretty sure that Black had been the one to-

"Who ON Earth Just Caused That Unessesary Racket?"

The monster in question spat out, obviously not a morning person. It seemed, that during the night, Black had offered to switch places with Gray so that he could sleep next to the neighbour. This had almost made Sans burst out laughing. Based on what he had witnessed last night..he was pretty sure Black had some ulterior motives for doing such a thing.

"IT WAS SANS"

Papyrus snapped, rubbing his sockets. Red glared across at the blue hooded skeleton, still recovering from the fright he had just been given.

"Fuck you, Sans"

The sentiment seemed to be widely agreed with, and he raised his skeletal hands in defense.

"Hey, woah. Didn't think a nudge would cause such a 'Cat-astrophic' event."

This earned a laugh from Stretch atleast, who's face was still smooshed into the carpet. Blue, still looking a little groggy, reached down to pull his younger brother up into a sitting position, which the former greatly appreciated, rubbing his foreskull with a defeated grunt.

Edge was massaging his nasal bone, oozing murderous intent as he shot Sans the dirtiest look the man could muster.

"COUNT YOUR DAYS"

"Yeah, what he said.."

Mutt murmured, rolling over to presumably go back go sleep.

Sans was thoroughly amused by the mayhem he had caused simply by giving Papyrus a gentle tap.He leaned back into the chair, letting everyone get their marbles together before pestering them again. The neighbour let out a long yawn across from him, burrowing into the warmth Gray was providing.

"What time is it?"

She asked, her voice distorted as she interrupted herself with another loud yawn. Papyrus sat up a bit, feeling around in the dark for his phone. He heard the sound of thumping against the coffee table, followed by a few annoyed huffs, before he seemed to have found what he was looking for. He turned his phone on, and, unfortunately for those seated on the couch with him, Red, Edge and Blue, they fell victim to the blinding light that emitted from the device. 

Edge and Blue merely groaned, leaning away, but Red, who had the misfortune of choosing to lean over Papyrus's shoulder to also check the time, was immediately blinded.

"For Fuck Sake!"

He cried out, shielding his sockets with his elbows, letting out an exasperated moan. Papyrus himself didn't even flinch, merely running a hand over his skull, and glancing up towards the neighbour.

"IT IS SEVEN O'CLOCK."

There was a collective sigh across the group, and Sugar stood, stretching his limbs, before he began wandering around the room to turn some lights on, the pitch black living room now bathed in a warm, yellow glow. 

Sans watched as a few people began getting up, either heading upstairs to charge their phones and change, or to simply move out of the uncomfortable positions they had been sleeping in. There was the sound of clattering from the kitchen, and he didn't have to investigate to know it was most likely Sugar and Papyrus getting started on breakfast.

Mutt was still fast asleep, snoring softly, Gray and the neighbour still dozing against eachother themselves. Black had removed himself from the loveseat moments later, presumably to head into the kitchen and help with breakfast, which meant Sans was the only one currently awake in the room, leaving him space to think back to what he had witnessed last night.

Contrary to popular belief, he was a light sleeper. Most of the time, he just pretended to be in a deep slumber so that people, namely his brother, wouldn't ask him to get up and do things. He was lazy, sure, but that came with a hint of cunning he hid from most people.

Regardless of his tactics, he had fallen asleep last night, but had woken up the second he hears voices across the room. He had cracked his sockets open, just a smidge, enough to see the fondess expression appear on Black's face as he gazed down at the neighbour. He analysed the look on his skull, and recognised what it was immediately. After that, he had rolled over and gone back to sleep, grinning to himself.

'You Are The Bane Of My Existence, Dove'

It was dramatic, and a little cliche, but Sans fucking lived for it. And, despite being a lazy-bones most of the time, he liked to meddle, verbally, atleast. Maybe get a few teases in there if he could.

His thoughts were interrupted when Blue and Stretch headed downstairs, fully dressed. Well, correction, Blue was fully dressed, Stretch had just changed his hoodie and put on a pair of sneakers. Red and Edge followed soon after, talking idly to eachother, relaxed expressions on their skulls as the four of them re-entered the living room.

The three sleeping beauties had finally decided to wake up, stretching and mumbling to themselves, causing Blue to shake his head in disapproval.

"HONESTLY, YOU WOULD THINK THEY HAD ONLY GOTTEN TEN MINUTES, NOT TEN HOURS."

Gray flipped him off in response, sitting up and giving the neighbour a sleepy kiss. Stretch, who had been standing beside Sans' chair, made a face. And not a 'get a room' kind of face, but a 'ugh' kind of face, which Sans found extremely interesting.

The Drama unfolds.

However, he didn't want to jump to a conclusion and possibly create an awkward situation, so, he decided to instead focus his attention on Black. For now.

"Breakfast Is Served, Everyone."

He perked up immediately at the sound of Sugar's voice, combined with the alluring smell of food cooking away. He, and the others in the living room, immediately abandoned any conversation they were having, and entered the kitchen, where Black, Papyrus and Sugar were dishing up pancakes onto plates.

"This looks great, guys"

The neighbour commented, slipping onto one of the stools by the island. Papyrus practically beamed, holding the spatula in his hand up, almost like a sword.

"NYEHEHE! THANK YOU, FLOWER. ALTHOUGH, I HAD NO DOUBTS IN OUR COMBINED EFFORTS!"

Sugar looked equally as proud, smiling softly as he grabbed some maple syrup and honey from the fridge. "It Is True. The Three Of Us In The Kitchen Always Results In A Culinary Masterpiece."

Black merely gave her a grateful nod, seeming distracted this morning, focusing his attention on placing a few pancakes on Mutt's plate, rather than actually responding. Sans grinned smugly to himself. 

The blue hooded skeleton waited for the perfect moment, when Black excused himself from the room to retrieve his phone, and silently followed after him, his hands in his pockets. He remained silent, that signature grin on his face widening with glee when the other skeleton turned, and nearly swung at him in shock.

"Hey buddy"

"Do Not Sneak Up On Me Like That, You Oaf!"

Sans chuckled, leaning against the back of the couch as he watched him recover. "Sorry about that. Didn't mean to 'Scare ya out of your Skin'."

Black scowled at him, but didn't make comment on his dumb joke, "What Do You Want?"

"Nothing Much. Just curious about something is all."

The other monster raised a brow, suspicion in his tone, "Well? Get On With It Then."

"You don't..happen to have a crush, do you? On our neighbour?"

Sans was slightly impressed with the way his expression remained unchanged, as if he was completely unbothered by the question he had been asked.

"What? No. Have You Been Smoking Mutt's Dog Treats? What On Earth Made You Think That?"

"You are the bane of my existence, Dove."

Sans made his voice as theatrical as possible, pressing a dramatic, skeletal hand to his foreskull to really sell the performance. To his satisfaction, Black's face slowly morphed into one of horror, his skull inflamed with a bright red hue. 

"I-What-You-"

"Heh, must be more than a crush then, huh, bud?"

The other skeleton looked absolutely mortified, his fists clenched at his side, trembling slightly.

"I Swear To God, If You Tell Her I Will-"

"Woahh, calm down there, pal. I ain't that kind of guy. Just askin' for my own personal interest. Call it being nosy, if you will."

Black relaxed slightly at that, but still looked extremely embarrassed at being called out.

"Alright.."

"So?"

"Yes. I Have Feelings For Her. Strong Feelings."

"That's cool man, congrats. So uh..what's the problem then?"

Black's sockets narrowed in confusion, "What Do You Mean? 

"Well, uh, you look like you ain't planning on telling her any time soon, or at all, for that matter. So..what's the issue? You feel bad for moving on from Rachel so fast? Cause if that's the case, it's been nearly six months, dude, it's completely okay if you-"

"No, Rachel Is Definitely Not The Issue."

Sans decided to ignore the bite in his voice, instead choosing to counter his response with another question, resting his cheek against his palm.

"So, what is?"

Black glared at him, but when he could see the other skeleton wasn't backing down, he sighed, relenting.

"I Am..Merely Concerned She Does Not Feel The Same. We Have, What You Would Consider Flirtatious Banter. But.."

He trailed off, and Sans finished for him, "It could just be that. Banter."

"Correct."

The blue hooded skeleton sighed, standing up straight and leveling the other with a casual grin. "Well, you won't know until you tell her, bud. It's better knowing than not knowing, right? Just something to think about."

Sans almost felt proud of himself. He was the Head of House, which meant that it was technically his job to help out with the others problems if they had any. This felt like something he could assist with, even if it was only a little.

"You Are..Right. Thank You."

"No problemo buddy."

There was an awkward silence for a moment, and Sans broke it by yawning, turning towards the kitchen.

"Welp. I'm hungry. Good talk."

And that was that. He joined the others, who had already began eating, and grabbed his own plate. Red raised a brow at him when he slid into the seat beside him, pausing in cutting up his pancake.

"Where'd ya run off to?"

Sans shrugged mysteriously, taking a bite out of his food. "Ehh, gave Black a hand in finding his phone."

"Right..whatever ya say, man."

Sans chuckled, sitting back and observing everyone as they dug in, including Black, who had entered the room moments after himself, refusing to meet his gaze. The neighbour was chatting causally to Sugar and Stretch as she absentmindedly fed pieces of pancake to Gray, who still looked half asleep, leaning into her shoulder as he took from her fork. 

An interesting situation indeed.

The tranquil breakfast atmosphere was swiftly interrupted by the sound of the front door swinging open, causing everyone to freeze momentarily. Rachel stood in the doorway, her hair mussed and dark bags under her eyes. Sans' brows pinched, but he remained seated, watching as Papyrus approached her, carefully taking off her bag and coat, before ushering her over to the kitchen silently for some food, not wanting to provoke her too much. She could be incredibly snappy when she had to work a night shift at her office. 

The neighbour let out a disgruntled sigh, shovelling the remainder of her breakfast into her mouth, giving everyone a quiet thanks for having her over.

"That's my cue"

She hums, giving Gray and Sugar each a sweet, individual kiss.

"See You Soon, Buttercup."

"Take care Sunshine."

Mutt was equally as eager to leave, grabbing his plate, still full of pancakes, and holding it up for display, "M' taking this."

He announced to no one in particular, before following the neighbour to the front door, joined swiftly by his elder brother. He ushered the pair out, before glancing back briefly at the others, giving them a small, thankful nod. Black's gaze met his momentarily, and Sans shot him a shit-eating grin, reveling in the way his cheek bones flushed one last time, before he made his exit aswell.

Rachel didn't comment on the neighbours presence, like she usually would of, instead sending him a curious look, "What are you so smug about at eight thirty in the morning?"

Sans gave her a relaxed smile, wrapping an arm around her shoulder, "Ahh, nothin'. Just something about Black I find 'humerus'.

Chapter Text

Hi my lovelies!

I'm so so glad you are enjoying this book! It makes me so happy to see people genuinely like my writing, and I love you all so so much you mean so much to me.

Now, this is extremely in advance, but I like to be prepared. As you all know, the reader in this fic has an older brother, that is eventually gonna come into the picture in a future chapter, not yet, but in the future.

My dilemma is his name.

I was thinking of just using '____', so that you guys can just insert your own names for him, but Idk if that would ruin the immersion a bit and just feel a bit off. If you don't think so, that's fine and I will do just that!

However, if you think it will, then I would like to give him a name, buttt, I'm extremely shit at naming male characters (it's the lesbian in me/j) so If it was up to me I'd end up naming him Bob or something.

So! If you guys think he should have a name, could you please comment some unique suggestions, and ill pick my favourite one! It would help alot! 

That is all my precious babies. Take care of yourselves, drink plenty of water, and ill see you in the next chapter!